Sombasi, Brother of Sombra

by Pomp-Neigh

Rating: teen
Tags: Other, King Sombra, Adventure, Violence, Princess Celestia, Slice of Life, Death, Princess Luna, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe
Length: 70792

Two brothers, born in darkness. But with seperate outcomes.

Two brothers, born within darkness. But as one lingers within the shores of the dark sea and mingles with the light, the other descends into its darkest depths.

But both are mere pieces to an even larger puzzle...

Cover sauce: https://www.deviantart.com/skyeypony/art/Run-935690201

Published 2022-11-22 17:50:01 UTC
Last updated 2024-03-22 17:02:15 UTC

Chapter 1~

Dies Veneris, Aprilis XI, CCCXXIII

Raging fires choked out oxygen as their resulting black clouds blocked out the skies of the Crystal Empire, raining down ash and charcoal. Even the ever-present gentle snowfall couldn’t alleviate the roaring infernos of the innumerable houses set ablaze.

Not a single crystal stallion, mare, or foal was spared from the wrath of the ghostly, malnourished equine entities comprised entirely of darkness who preyed upon them—their horrified wails echoing throughout the northern state.

True to their oath, the crystal guard had defended the empire’s citizens to the best of their capabilities. But spears, arrows, and swords simply went right through the dark terrors, and although magic had proven to be effective, the living darkness simply reformed after their momentary defeat.

All hope seemed lost, destructive darkness slowly taking hold of the once serene crystal domain. But a loving mare’s voice suddenly bellows over the frightened masses, garnering the attention of the antagonizing shades.

“Hear me, Umbrum! You destroy anything you touch without a hint of decency or mercy!”

A heart-shaped artifact hovers over the pale vermillion crystal unicorn—held aloft in her light-blue magical grasp.

“That is why it has to be this way! But know that deep down, in my truest of heart, I never wanted this… I’m sorry!”

The Umbrum conjointly let loose haunting screams and roars before hurling toward the unicorn mare like possessive spirits on the hunt. But their rapid approach is halted by a sudden and explosive wave of light.

“With this blessing of Latona, I, Amore, banish you to the Evergloam! Return to your dark lord, and ne’er return!”

Dies Lunae, Lanuarius I, CCCXXV

“Woohoo! Take that, Umbrum!” a dark-gray unicorn colt shouts with a raised right forelimb from his seat, his black mane dangling over his right shoulder. “Sombasi wishes he could’ve been there to see it!”

The colt’s outburst garners a chuckle from the glittering chestnut earth pony mare standing before a collective of young individuals, their tables arranged similarly to a classroom. The chestnut mare held an open book in her left forelimb, having retold its contents to the masses before her.

“Oh, dear,” a mocking feminine voice starts to Sombasi’s right. “The princess clearly missed a freak, eh, Sombasi? Or, should I say, missed two?”

The chestnut mare’s muzzle dropped in response, wholly appalled by those words.

“Blueblood, how dare you!” she stomps a forelimb, “Apologize to Sombasi this instant!”

Sombasi shoots his gaze toward the now smirking white unicorn filly who drapes a forelimb across her golden mane as he growls at her with narrowed green eyes. The other foals in attendance are split from the scenario, some laughing while others inertly hope for the growing conflict to cease immediately.

“So, where’s that freakshow brother of yours?” she scoffingly asked. “Skipping class again, I’d wager. Along with-”

“Sombasi demands that you retract that statement, Blueblood!” he interjects. “For your information, Sombasi’s brother and Radiant Hope were granted permission not to attend.”

“‘Sombasi this, Sombasi that,’” Blueblood repeats in mockery. “Do you know how stupid you and your brother sound when you two talk like that? And don’t even get me started on your blind devotion to your brother.”

“Why are you always so mean to them?” a meek light-blue pegasus filly chimed in. “So they’re a little different; what’s wrong with that? Besides, you’re ‘different,’ too. You and I are migrators here.”

Blueblood turns to the source with a deadpan expression, followed by a chuckle. “You know, I’d say, ‘Watch yourself,’ but that would require you to have actual eyes, Snowdrop.”

“Enough!” booms the chestnut mare at the forefront, halting the argumentative foals, their gaze shifting towards her. “I will NOT tolerate such foul behavior within this orphanage, young lady. I want you and Sombasi in my office immediately. The rest of you are dismissed for today.”

“Yes, Miss. Chestnut.”

The class states in unison as fillies and colts begin to leave their seats and shuffle out of the classroom.

Blueblood flashes a hateful gaze at Sombasi before turning away with a ‘Humph,’ trotting out of the classroom, followed by a small entourage, all of whom whispered mockeries of the dark unicorn amongst themselves.

“I’m so sorry, Sombasi,” Snowdrop began, approaching the mildly irritated unicorn. “I don’t know why she does this to you and your brother every chance she gets…”

Sombasi turns to the downcasted pegasus. “There’s no need for you to apologize to Sombasi, Snowdrop.” he grins, Snowdrop’s downward gaze lifting to meet his own. “It is Sombasi who should express sorrow to you. Blueblood went too far in mocking your blindness, heartless Borealwolf that one is.”

A blush forms on Snowdrop’s cheeks, returning a smile of her own. “You’re so nice, Sombasi.”

He waves a dismissive forelimb. “You and Radiant Hope inspire my brother and me to be better, although Sombasi can’t make you any promises when it comes to… Blue,” he emphasized with clenched teeth, displeasure plastered on his features.

Snowdrop sighs, but a thought occurs to her. “Actually, where did your brother and Hope go? You said that they were given permission not to attend class today. How come?”

Before Sombasi’s coming words could escape his throat, Miss. Chestnut’s presence gains his attention.

“Are you ok, Snowdrop?” the mare asked in genuine, motherly concern. “Please, don’t take Blueblood’s words to heart. She's been... troubled, as of late.”

“Oh, It’s ok, Miss. Chestnut,” Snowdrop responds happily. “I’ll be fine, I promise.”

Miss. Chestnut nods with a vibrant smile, turning to Sombasi. “Sombasi, we’ve talked about this, my sweet.”

He rolls his eyes with a resigned sigh. “Sombasi knows, Miss. Chestnut. Sticks and stones may break my bones, but words will never hurt me.”

“Very good!” she flashes her proud smile that Sombasi had always taken a liking to. “Now, come along, Sombasi. Blueblood should be at my office by now.”

Sombasi groans. “Can I just go to my room? Hay, Sombasi'll do anything aside from sitting in the same vicinity with her.”

“Ah, ah, ah,” Chestnut tutted, waving a forelimb and shaking her head. “Nope. We’re going to resolve this issue. I, along with your siblings, are growing quite weary of these continuous conflicts.”

“Fantastic,” he responds, deadpanning. “Sombasi truly looks forward to it.”

“Good to hear it. Now, let us be off!” Miss. Chestnut turns with a flourish and trots off with her head held up high, eyes closed as she hums a tune.

Another groan erupts from Sombasi’s throat. “Sombasi was being sarcastic,” he mutters, following his caretaker.

-Sombasi wishes to be with you, big brother Sombra.-

All the while, Snowdrop ‘observes’ their departure and is soon left alone to ponder in the now-empty classroom. She turns her gaze toward a nearby window, the crystalline street and adjacent structures visible through the breach to the outside world.

Of course, she couldn’t actually see it all in its full illustration. But the loss of her sight had given the pegasus another unique trait: her incredibly heightened senses.

Snowdrop could taste the air, pick up specific individuals’ scents, thus identifying them from afar, and even hear things on a scale far exceeding most other ponies. And those are just a few of her newfound capabilities, honed over the last two years since… that dreadful day. Admittedly, it's why she had always forgiven Blue, despite how harsh the white unicorn can be.

They both suffered from the Umbrum... it's why they're both orphans, after all.

With Sombasi in Snowdrop’s thoughts, a smile adorned her features, and a memory entered her psyche:

“Please, stop it!” her past voice beckoned. “Give me back my notebook!”

“Sure, I’ll give it to ya!” a colt responds, several other voices laughing together. “If you can find me, that is!”

“Nana na nana!”

“Over here!”

“What good is a blind pony, anyway?”

“Nopony is ever gonna adopt something like you!”

An audience of relentless mockery surrounds her recollection. But a sudden colt’s voice makes itself known, one that grew her smile even further.

“Leave her be, you bunch of bullies! Sombasi has spoken!”

……….

Snowdrop’s ears picked up the unmistakable sounds of conflict on that day, just shy of a year ago. She may be blind, but one didn’t need sight to recognize such an awful thing. Her senses weren’t nearly as defined back then, but she’s relatively sure Sombasi fought an entire group all alone.

That is, until the authoritative voice of Miss. Chestnut stopped everything, in addition to the voices of Sombra and Radiant Hope. But above all, Sombasi’s hoof gently made contact with her own, following all that had transpired.

“Greetings, friend. Sombasi hopes that you are well?”

The same hoof that she now brought up to her chest.

“Sombasi… know that you will always be in my heart for as long as I live.” her cheeks redden. “And yet, I can’t help but wonder: could I be in yours?”

Two pairs of eyes peeked out of a cubical-shaped green bush, its blue flowers blooming as several ponies passed by on the stone/crystal-paved pathway.

“Sombra believes that the coast is clear.” the green eyes said in a hushed tone.

“You know, we could’ve just, oh, I don’t know, walk up to the Crystal Heart?” the blue pair of eyes responds, feminine and with a matching whisper.

“Nonsense, Hope. Besides, you know that Miss. Chestnut doesn’t like having my brother and me anywhere near the Heart; thus, Sombra’s excuse to ‘visit the library.’”

“I can’t believe we lied to mother… oh, goodness, my fairy friends are getting nervous.”

“You and your friends need to relax, my good Hope. But enough talk, come. Sombra will lead the way.”

Sombra’s dark-gray form bursts out of the bushel, a series of leaves and flower petals falling to the ground as his hooves clop against the path. Radiant Hope follows suit, her glittering dark-purple coat covered in leaves, her light-blue mane and tail in no finer condition.

As Hope shakes her form to be rid of the bush’s aftermath, Sombra gazes upon the tremendous crystalline spire before him.

“Remarkable…” he said in awe, beginning his approach, the unicorn filly behind him following closely.

It had always fascinated Sombra how such a grand structure was supported mainly by the tripod foundation located at its base. It was here that one could gain access to the castle via its double doors, but upon entering one of the three archways formed by the tripod, Sombra’s eyes widened even further than before.

There it was, located at the epicenter. The legendary artifact that had banished the Umbrum over two years ago, floating between a stalagmite and stalactite while rotating clockwise constantly and at a relatively fast pace.

Let it be known that Sombra wasn’t one to dismiss his history lessons.

The duo drew closer, stopping several feet from the spinning glory before them.

“Wow, it’s amazing!” Sombra exclaimed. In truth, ‘amazing’ didn’t even begin to describe the artifact and just how happy he was to stand before it finally.

“Let’s get closer!” Hope eagerly suggested.

Upon standing within proximity to the Heart, both ponies shared a mildly disappointed look before turning back to the artifact. And for several moments, nothing happened.

“Strange,” Hope starts. “Miss. Chestnut told us that if one stared onto the artifact’s surface long enough, they could see their future.”

“Wait, truly?” Sombra inquired, genuinely confused. “She never told Sombra that. And I’m fairly certain Sombasi shares my ignorance.”

“Huh…” Radiant brings a forelimb to her chin in thought. “I wonder if that’s why she didn’t want you and Sombasi near it?”

Sombra hums in thought, and after several more moments of absolutely nothing transpiring, he opts to return to the orphanage.

But before he could voice his decision, the dark unicorn’s psyche became assaulted by strange magics, Radiant Hope sharing in this strange phenomenon nearby.

And two separate futures, two destinies, had been revealed.

Author's Note

For those who are a little confused about Sombra and Sombasi's speech patterns, it's inspired by how Sombra actually did used to talk as a colt from the comics:

That being said, this is a world that I'm building from the ground up, although it will have key events like Luna's banishment and, of course, the Empire's disappearance. And I can't wait to unravel everything!

Chapter 2~

Radiant Hope became drawn to what she saw unfolding before her: hundreds of crystal ponies were gathering before the Crystal Castle, Celestia’s sun hovering just above.

Soon their heads merrily lifted up toward the balcony, red curtains closed, and the empire’s purple banner fluttered beneath the overlook. Said banner depicts a strong yet delicate ice-colored snowflake with a six-pointed star behind it, concealed within a ring. And a duo of grapevines is present on either side.

Hope instantly recognized the royal patio; it is often where Princess Amore would emerge from those very same red curtains to address her subjects, with two guards always stationed on either side.

The red curtains began to unravel as if on cue, and two guards sporting spears positioned themselves on either side of the now-unveiled entrance point. Ponies began to erupt into cheers, stomping hooves and neighs encompassing Hope’s eardrums, despite her ‘current state.’

She took a moment to take in the extremely cheerful masses, her head turning in every direction with a smile before raising her head high with closed eyes and shouting:

“We love you, Princess Am-!” her words died in her throat, eyes widening and muzzle falling agape.

Hope’s entire world seemingly paused as she took in the beautiful dark-purple mare donned in royal attire that now encompasses the patio. But above all, this princess struck an awful resemblance to…

“We love you, Princess Radiant Hope!” the ponies cried out in glee, almost as if they cemented Hope’s realization for her.

“Oh my gosh!” Hope screamed, consumed by wonder and glee. “I-I’m a princess!”

Suddenly, two prominent figures appeared after a gold and dark-blue flash of magical energy before the masses on ground level. Their flanks bore the celestial bodies, the sun and moon, and Hope’s eyes practically shot out from her skull.

“Princess Radiant Hope, I, Celestia Sol Invictus, would like to congratulate thee on thy achievement.” Celestia finishes with a respectful bow.

“And I, Luna Selene Invictus, extend our-”

“May thy rule be as vibrant as the sun, and Equestria looks forward to continuing our ever-growing relations with the Crystal Empire,” Celestia interjects after rising from her bow, Luna narrowing her eyes, seemingly hurt by her sister’s actions.

Hope took notice of that but simply shrugged it off. After all, it was probably just a mistake, she figured. She’s sure Princess Celestia meant no harm.

Her fairy friends are right; they’re sisters! It’ll be ok.

And so, Radiant Hope continued to observe the processions. And her ‘other self’ looked lovingly upon her subjects for a moment before making her proclamation:

“My beloved crystal ponies…!”

“N-no…” Sombra muttered in horror, his eyes threatening to tear apart the edges of their sockets. “No. No, no, no, no, no…”

All around him, the Crystal Empire had changed drastically, and not for the better. Everything took on a darker tone, and the castle is overhauled with piercing spires of blackened crystal and an alighted crown of blue and green flames that rests at the structure’s precipice.

Ponies are shackled against their will, lined up, and forcefully escorted by monsters of shadows and even other crystal ponies with strange helmets covering their features.

He knew those monstrosities… they matched the descriptions…

These are the Umbrum.

Sombra was disgusted by the very sight; how could this ever happen?! These creatures DARE to threaten his home-

“Nyahahahahaha!”

A deep and foreboding cackling makes itself known, echoing throughout the empire, followed by a sizeable foggy cloud of darkness that encompasses the empire's skies. This phenomenon garners Sombra’s attention, and the nearby crystal ponies wail in pure horror.

Green eyes take shape, a flowing purple flame leaking out with crimson-red pupils dilating in pure bliss, and a toothy grin presents itself even amongst the blackness. The local Umbrum neighed and screeched in what Sombra could only assume was… applause?

Sombra’s breaths hastened, his heart threatening to burst out of his chest. This simply can not be; Hope said that the Heart reveals one’s future, but this…

No. Surely Sombra would show up at just the right moment, like in those heroic novels Miss. Chestnut would show him and Sombasi-

Sombasi.

“Sombasi?!” Sombra cried out, looking around for his beloved sibling. “Sombasi! Brother! Where are you?!”

“Ah!” the dark entity from above beckons, its eyes shifting towards a distant cliff face. “Welcome home. Have you come to save MY crystal ponies?”

Something strange was happening. That monster was still clearly talking, but Sombra couldn’t hear anything now. It was as if the entity had been put on mute, and he was certainly not a lip reader.

Sombra followed the horror’s gaze, and many Umbrum screamed, their eyes flashing with that eerie ‘light.’ He saw a collective of figures standing in the distance on that same cliff face—an army of gold and dark-blue apparel.

And Sombra’s worries slowly dissipated when he narrowed his eyes in focus and saw who stood amongst them, specifically at the helm.

“S-Sombasi…?” he questioned in disbelief. His brother had clearly aged, eyes now red instead of the green that Sombra had been accustomed to, the green eyes they shared.

Six shadowy equine figures stood alongside Sombasi, although it was hard to make out the full details of their forms. In fact, the same thing remained consistent amongst the entire army, barring his brother and the armor the masses wore.

Upon a second inspection, he did take note of that strange little biped that stood next to what was clearly a unicorn. Said unicorn being one of the six equines alongside his brother.

But where was he? Where is Sombra? Sombasi didn’t look into the Heart; he did.

Sadly, the colt wouldn’t have much time left to see this vision through to the end, and a sudden all-encompassing light takes hold.

Both Sombra and Radiant Hope break out of their trances in unison, falling onto their flanks and breathing heavily. But while Hope possessed genuine happiness in her features, Sombra depicted pure horror in his.

“S-Sombra!” Hope displayed her growing excitement. “You should’ve seen it; I was a-”

“NO!” the dark unicorn cried out, shaking his head. “No! I-I don’t want that!”

Hope looked upon her friend in shock, taking a few steady steps towards them with a comforting forelimb being extended. That is, until the sound of hooves clopping against the crystal foundation becomes known, garnering their attention.

Sombra and Hope turned towards an encroaching pale vermillion crystal unicorn mare, her gaze depicting kindness, her aura radiating love. Her beauty was unlike anypony else they had ever seen, and a duo of guards, an earth pony and a pegasus, trailed her from behind, keeping their formation on either side.

“Princess Amore!” they shouted in unified shock.

“Good morning, my sweets,” the princess greeted lovingly with a flashing smile and closed eyes. “I see you two have come to confirm the Crystal Heart’s capabilities.” she chuckles. “Miss. Chestnut is quite thorough in her teachings.”

“Princess!” Hope stampedes forth with glee, skiing to a halt but sliding a short distance on the crystal grounds, her hooves scurrying to stop her approach.

“Uh, oh!” she shouts.

All the while, Sombra looked away in sorrow, eyes downcast.

Amore fires up her horn and floats Radiant Hope into the air, saving the filly before gently lowering them to the floor.

“Careful there, little one,” Amore starts with a small giggle. “There are two things to watch out for in the frozen north: the weather and running on the crystal pavement.” she finished with a wink.

Hope brings a forelimb up, placing it behind her neck with sheepish laughter. “Thank you for saving me, princess.”

Amore nods. “It’s my pleasure, Radiant Hope.”

Hope gaps at this. “Y-you know my name?!” she asked incredulously.

“Of course I do,” Amore asserts lovingly. “I make it my sworn duty to remember every name of all my subjects throughout the empire. We are all one,” she shifts her gaze to the Crystal Heart, “and that unity, our conjoined happiness, our positive emotions, is what powers this artifact.”

Hope’s eyes formed stars, steeling herself from ‘fanmareing’ in front of Amore. But Amore couldn’t help but notice the aura of sadness positioned nearby. Hay, she could literally feel it.

-Sombra…- she inertly worried for the dark unicorn. She made a mental note and brought her gaze back to Radiant Hope.

“So tell me, Hope, what did you see?”

“O-oh, well…” Hope looked away in embarrassment, “I-It was nothing.”

Amore raised an eyebrow with a mischievous grin. “Oh? So if I were to read your mind, I wouldn’t catch you lying to me?”

“Y-you can do that?!”

“Ohohoho!” the princess laughed genuinely, Hope tilting her head laced with shock. “Of course, I can’t do that. Well, not without magic, but I’d never breach such privacy.”

Hope shoots the princess with a deadpan expression. “You know, I only met you in pony for barely five minutes, and already I'm starting to think you’re a troll.”

Amore laughs gleefully, her guards stunned by Hope’s impressive forwardness.

“Ooh~! So forward, thank goodness for that!” the princess swiftly leans into Hope.

“Between you and me, I don’t want to be seen as boring and unapproachable like Celestia,” she whispers and finishes with a wink before pulling away and rising to her full stature.

“I want ponies to approach me as they are, without inhibitions. Honestly, though, Celestia needs a good stallion in her life, poor mare. Hmm, come to think of it, even Luna, for that matter. Oh! Look at me rambling, hehehe. So?”

“S-so?” Hope inquired, drawn out of her former stunned state.

“What did you see in the Heart?” Amore asked excitedly.

Hope hesitated for a moment but steeled herself and took in a deep breath. “I… I was the empire’s next princess.”

Amore’s eyes widened, and even her guards let loose muffled gasps. As for Hope, she turned away with slight regret.

In hindsight, it was pretty ambitious to declare to the current ruler that you’d become the next one to replace them, even if it was a vision from the Crystal Heart.

“That’s wonderful!” Amore happily exclaims before merrily skipping forth and circling around the amazed Radiant Hope, humming a tune.

“You simply must tell me more about it later.” she fires up her horn and lifts Hope within a light-blue aura, setting the dark-purple filly onto her back before trotting towards Sombra’s direction.

……….

Sombra refused to accept that future. But even so, where was he? Sombasi was there, so what about him?

He must’ve been somewhere among that army…

“Hello, Sombra,” Amore greets, Hope waving a forelimb from her back. “You look absolutely handsome today, my good colt. But, pray, I cannot help but notice that gloom radiating off you.”

Sombra tries his best to hide his emotions, sporting a smiling mask. “I-I’m fine, princess. And, thank you…”

Amore sighs in worry. “I’m sorry, but you’re not very convincing my boy.” she trots forth, leans down, and nuzzles the dark unicorn. “Talk to me, Sombra. What did you see in the Heart?”

Sombra wanted to speak, but a quick glance at the guards located behind the princess made him hesitant, although he tried to hide it—tried being the operative word.

Amore inertly and instantly realized this. She raises her head before looking back over her right shoulder.

“Gentlesirs?”

“Yes, my princess?” they respond in unison.

“Please station yourselves to the nearby archway, specifically to the west.”

“But, princess,” the crystal pegasus starts, notably blue in coloration beneath that armor. “Surly we-”

“I think I'll be quite fine tending to a couple of foals, my dear guard,” Amore interjects, a small hint of authority slipping out.

The crystal earth pony guard, sporting a glittering yellow coat, briefly glances toward Sombra before turning to his compatriot. “You heard the princess, milites. You are to join me at our new post.”

“Y-yes, sir!”

The two guards begin to trot away, walking side by side toward the western archway.

“Sir,” said the pegasus. “Are we really leaving her with-”

“You’re a Sentry, right?” the earth pony interjects.

“Y-yes…”

“Then act like it, damn it. Your family is highly respected amongst the guard. The princess gave you an order; now follow it. And keep your thoughts to yourself.”

……….

“Sombra?” Amore inquired once more, having observed the departing guards for a moment before looking down at the colt.

“Tell me what you saw. Please, don’t be afraid.”

“B-but I am afraid, princess,” Sombra hesitantly answered. “I… I don’t want to accept what I’ve seen…”

“Sombra…” Hope comments in sorrow.

“Shhh,” Amore coos. “Let it all go. Speak only when you can, but never hold it in. Communication is a powerful thing, Sombra, and the first step to solving a problem is to recognize there is one.”

The dark colt absorbs Amore’s words, closing his eyes and sighing in preparation. Then, he opens his orbs and lets the words flow from his muzzle.

“I saw them, princess… I saw the Umbrum. I saw ponies in chains and a corrupted, black empire...”

Chapter 3~

Following Sombra’s disclosure, his body shook and shivered as if he had been thrown out into the harsh tundra beyond the empire’s protective barrier. His head is lowered with a quivering muzzle, wide and anxious eyes staring at the crystal floor.

He had fully disclosed every last shred of detail regarding his vision. Every. Single. Detail.

Radiant Hope recovers from her shock, having heard of the empire’s dark future, Sombasi’s supposed destiny, but with the apparent absence of Sombra. She also found it strange that it focused more on Sombasi despite the fact it was Sombra who ‘interacted’ with the Heart.

“Princess…” she starts somberly, still positioned on Amore’s back. “Please let me down…”

Amore gazes back and nods, that familiar light-blue aura sending Hope aloft and lowering the filly to the floor. As the young unicorn clops over to her friend in aid, bringing them into a loving embrace, Amore silently observes the duo with an unreadable expression.

And a moment of dead silence ensues, which feels like an eternity for all three of them.

Of all the known living beings in the world of Magius, Amore undoubtedly had the most experience with the Crystal Heart. It had always shown her visions of the future, but there was one thing she remained adamant about no matter what she saw. With that in mind, the pale vermillion mare steps forth.

“Sombra?” she began, but the horrified colt still attained downcasted eyes, Hope wrapped around him, whispering words of comfort.

The crystal princess forms a gentle smile, hooves echoing throughout the tripod’s ceiling as she then lowers herself behind Sombra and Hope, her tail curling around and resting in front of them.

Slowly and gently, the princess inhales and exhales. “Nothing that is written nor prophesized is ever absolute.”

Her words garner the attention of the fillies cradled within her presence. “What…?” Sombra asked, his gaze rising to meet her own.

Amore closes her eyes, carefully considering her coming words. “The Heart works in mysterious ways, Sombra. One sees only a small window to a possible future.” she finishes, opening her honey-colored orbs.

“But it’s never a guarantee.”

“Wait, s-so…” Hope began hesitantly. “What we saw isn’t going to happen?”

“That, my child, is a complicated question, for there isn’t a clear answer.” Amore’s answer naturally confuses the foals. “As I said, what you two saw are only possible outcomes. Of course, that doesn’t mean we should dismiss them altogether.”

“S-Sombra remains confused,” he said.

“Same here,” Hope comments. “My fairy friends don’t know what that means, either.”

Amore giggles before bringing a hoof to her chin in thought. “How should I put this?” she lowers her forelimb.

“Let’s start by carefully analyzing your visions. We’ll then pull them apart and see what we can find within the pieces. Understood?”

Sombra nods.

“So, like, a puzzle…?” Hope inquired.

“Precisely!” Amore beamed. “Now, mares first, Sombra. So let’s start with Hope’s vision.”

The foals nod in unison. “What do we do, princess?” Hope inquired.

“Explain to me in full detail what you saw, please. Just as Sombra has done.”

Hope cocks her head. “But I already told you about-”

“No, no, my dear,” Amore gently interjects. “You said that you would become a princess, but you skipped over the details—paint me a picture.”

“O-oh.” Hope ponders for a moment. “It’s fairly straightforward. Ponies were cheering for their princess, who, at first, I thought was you. But then it turned out I was the princess.”

“And that’s all? No other details or events?”

“Not really.” Hope looks to the ceiling with closed eyes, trying her utmost to recollect- “Wait!” she suddenly boomed.

“Go on,” Amore motivated, Sombra looking to Hope with interest.

“In my vision, I saw the Princesses of Equestria! They came to congratulate me on becoming one.”

Amore’s eyes widened, a hoof lifting to curl at her gradient of brilliant raspberry to moderate cobalt blue mane.

“Fascinating,” she muttered. And after a moment of thought with closed eyes, the crystal princess unveils her marbles. “I think I have another perspective to offer if you’d care to hear it, Hope.”

“Of course!” Hope said unhesitantly.

Amore nods. “Then listen well: I, too, believe you will become a princess, but maybe not of the Crystal Empire.”

Hope’s ears flatten against her head, eyes lowering as Sombra rests a comforting hoof on her back.

“Don’t lose heart, Hope,” the vermillion mare comforts, “Please, let me finish. Now then, when the Heart reveals these visions to those who look upon it, one must look at them from every angle and with a plethora of perspectives. With that in mind, your ascending to a throne can be considered a set event, but how you got there is unclear.”

“Oh! Sombra gets it, now,” the dark unicorn injects, garnering Hope’s attention. “Sombra also believes that you will become a princess, Hope. One day, somehow, and somewhere. Maybe you’ll become the empire’s princess, or you’ll be somepony else’s princess.”

“You’re catching on!” Amore beamed proudly. “Very good, Sombra! Miss. Chestnut is simply a marvel—you’re such a smart colt.” she taps Sombra gently with her muzzle. “It’s a far grander difference to when the only words you and your brother could say were your names.”

“Sombra thanks you,” he finishes with a bow of his head.

A smile forms on Hope’s muzzle. “Thank you, princess.”

“It is my absolute pleasure,” Amore responds, smiling. “And somewhere down the line, it would seem Celestia and Luna will take quite an interest in you.” she suddenly pouts, cheeks puffing out, “Although it does sadden me that I have no part in it.” her muzzle vibrates as if she were about to cry.

The foals before her break out into laughter, Amore letting loose a chuckle from her throat. “Now then, Sombra,” she starts. “Let’s move onto-”

“Your highness!” a sudden mare’s voice bellows, followed by the presence of an armored pink crystal pegasus, who flies through the southern archway and circles the ceiling above them before landing with care.

“They’re here.” The mare catches her breath before swinging her head to the right, fluttering off her blue mane, which obscured her sight. “The King and Prince of Saddle Arabia have arrived earlier than we originally anticipated.”

“Oh dear,” Amore said with wide eyes. “We weren’t expecting them until this afternoon. Horseapples, this changes things,” she swiftly turns to Sombra, “I’m so sorry, my sweet colt, but I must leave at once.”

A surge of worry overcomes the dark unicorn. “B-but… my vision…”

Amore’s heart practically shattered upon seeing Sombra’s drastic change in mood. But a sense of determination explodes within the crystal princess, and she trots forth, lowering her head to look directly into Sombra’s green eyes.

“Remember this, Sombra: despite what the visions tell us, we forge our own paths. Every choice we make can shift the very sands of time, and fate does NOT shackle us.”

Sombra suddenly gasps as he’s drawn into a loving embrace, Amore caressing him in the crook of her neck as she rests her lower jaw on his back.

“Never forget that. And above all, never forget that you are loved despite how dark times might become.”

The princess gently breaks away and gracefully turns in place, eyes locked onto the pegasus. “Lead the way.”

As the duo hastily departs, although Amore glances back at Sombra once more, the remaining foals are left to ponder in solitude as they observe the princess’s distantly growing form.

“Hope?” Sombra began, finally breaking the quiet ice.

Her gaze turns. “Yes?”

“Sombra has decided.” he adjusts his stance and stands proud, chest puffed out with his head held up high.

“Sombra rejects that future! Sombra will make his own!”

Hope beams brightly at this and trots up to her friend, bringing him into an embrace.

“If I’m going to become a princess, I want to do so with you at my side.” she gently breaks away. “Ooh! Wait a minute! Maybe you, Snowdrop, and Sombasi can be my guards! It’ll be just like the games we all play back at the orphanage’s playground!”

Sombra’s eyes widen, followed by a smile. “Sombra would like that very much!”

“Come on, let’s get back to the orphanage,” Hope turns away, “Race ya!”

“H-hey!” Sombra bellows in shock, Hope trampling away. “No fair, Sombra wasn’t ready!”

The dark colt bolts after his friend, their shared laughter echoing as they traverse the crystalline street, growing ever-distant from the castle.

Suddenly, a cloaked equine figure reveals itself back where the Crystal Heart rotates and rests.

“You have quite the habit of ‘adopting’ unique individuals, Amore,” the equine possessed a feminine voice, their light-blue cloak concealing their appearance from all. “But, of course, that is why I will forever be loyal to you and always love you. The kindness you show to those who are different is unrivaled.”

Their head lifts slightly, light-blue eyes visible within the blackness provided by the hood. And if one were to look closely, one would notice the sudden wave of green energy traveling across those windows into the soul.

“My true Queen.”

Chapter 4~

Dies Veneris, Aprilis XI, CCCXXIII

The cold sting of the frozen north surrounds a gathering of equine insectoids in a clearing, the raging infernos of the distant empire illuminating the foul darkness that had seemingly consumed it.

“Please, Broodmother!” a single changeling cried out, notably female, and splayed on the snow-covered ground with a forelimb extending hurtfully toward the largest and tallest of their species, the rest of her kin surrounding them in a circle.

“Don’t leave me like this, please!”

However, there is an apparent difference between the downed changeling and her brethren. Where they all practically encompassed the blackness of darkness on their chitinous forms, she was a light-blue ladybug like the frozen lakes of the northern continent, complete with a pair of transparent purple insect-like wings.

And that wasn’t even considering the pair of golden-yellow mandibles on her head, compared to the singular piercing horns that protrude from the rest of her ilk.

This indifference has always disgusted her brethren, even her own mother. She knew this, yet she always remained loyal to the Hive, to her Queen. But despite countless years of service…

They were supposed to escape together, but her Queen abruptly turned on her and absorbed every last shred of love she had gathered from the empire. It left her completely helpless.

“I’m sorry, Arthrodite…” despite those words, the Queen looked down upon her with narrowed eyes, their tone and features equally as disgusted as the other changelings present.

They all despised her; she always knew that since the day she shared love rather than take it, thus resulting in her unique appearance. But she never thought they’d ever do… this.

“But your sacrifice will allow the Hive to escape from the Umbrum. I, Queen Chrysalis, hereby acknowledge your noble sacrifice.” she finished with a chuckle.

“My Queen!” a nearby, armored member of the changelings roars out, looking back at the empire. “They’re coming!”

Two dark shadows jetted toward the changeling masses from high above, haunting screeches and neighs echoing from their ghostly forms.

“Come, my children!” Chrysalis’s wings flapped rapidly, her form hovering mere inches off the ground. “Let the Umbrum have this wretched place!” she lowers her gaze to Arthrodite, “And her.”

The swarm instantly retreats with all due haste, the sounds of buzzing drawing further and further with every passing moment.

“No…!” Arthrodite screamed, tears strolling down her chitinous cheeks. “Please, come back! D-don’t leave me here!”

Amongst the swarm, only one looked back at her with a look of sympathy, hovering in place with apparent inner conflict.

“Thorax!” another male changeling roars out, suddenly floating beside the former. “What are you doing?! We need to go!”

“Y-yes, Pharynx, I know. But she’s-AH!”

“Enough, brother!” Pharynx interjects as he forcefully pulls Thorax along. “As always, I’m the one who has to save your useless chitin!”

Thorax could only look back at his abandoned and weeping kin, her light-blue form distancing as his brother pulled him along. He could only hope that she could hear the words he muttered in true sorrow:

“I’m so sorry…”

……….

They left her. Arthrodite had been nothing but loyal to her hive, yet they left her to die, all for the supposed ‘Crime’ she committed. She found another way to harvest love, one that was easily far more effective than their current way; how was that a crime?

Then again… perhaps she foolishly believed that they would accept her by simply proving her undying loyalty to them. Despite her physical change, she was still one of them—a changeling—a wicked sense of irony, to be sure.

“I hate you…” she scorned, tears breaching the snow beneath her. “I hate you, all of you!”

The ever-present and haunting cries of the two Umbrum drew closer and closer, Arthrodite quivering in fear as she shot her tearful gaze back and instantly went pale. They were truly horrible creatures, these Umbrum, straight out of a nightmare or even the darkest pits of Tartarus.

It was enough to make her forget about the betrayal that had transpired, only for a moment.

Arthrodite’s pinprick eyes never left the equine shades, now only several feet away from her, and only closed them when their oblivion-filled maws nearly clamped down upon her.

A sudden burst of light erupted from the distant empire, and the two Umbrum turned back instantly, completely dismissing their former, hungrily intent. They screeched before zooming away in a black mist, Arthrodite chancing a glance.

“Wh-what…?” she inquired in genuine shock, only to be drawn toward the luminous phenomenon radiating from within the empire—that very moment when Amore activated the Crystal Heart.

Dies Lunae, Lanuarius I, CCCXXV

“I can’t believe It’s been two years since that day…”

The light-blue hooded equine muttered, leaping from crystalline building to building, observing Sombra and Hope from the rooftops as the foals raced toward the orphanage, now coming into view and located at the very end of the street.

The foals dodged several bystanders going about their day, although some close encounters had nearly transpired. There was even a moment when Sombra had to slide under a sudden passing cart while Hope stampeded around it, only for the dark colt to bolt onto his hooves and resume the race on the other side.

“Hey!” the masculine voice of the cart’s owner bellows. “Watch out for my cabbages!”

The foals simply laughed merrily, the metaphorical ‘finish line’ coming into view as they nearly reached the orphanage, complete with an archway entrance and a sign etched on top that read:

Chestnut Falls’ Crystal Heart Foal Center.

Sombra is clearly several inches in the lead. “It appears Sombra shall achieve victory today!” he declared.

“Not if I use my secret weapon!” Hope retorts with a smirk. “Unexpected kiss on the cheek attack!”

True to her ‘attack,’ Hope swiftly plants a peck on Sombra’s right cheek, causing the dark colt to widen his eyes. Unfortunately, the action also caused him to lose focus, his legs struggling to gain control before causing him to fall to the crystal pavement and slide a short distance forth.

Hope laughs in glee, and upon stopping in the archway, she turns around and raises a forelimb.

“I wiiiiin!”

“Th-Sombra calls foul play!” the downed colt reasoned.

“Nope!” Hope beamed. “The rule was simply to win the race, Sombra.” she winks.

“You’re always changing the rules!” he complained, lifting himself onto his hooves.

Hope giggles with a forelimb covering her muzzle. “Ok, ok. How about I make it up to you by giving you my dessert after dinner?”

Sombra ponders for a moment and resigns to a nod. “Sombra accepts this offering.”

Positioned on a nearby rooftop and still observing the duo of foals below, who now proceeded into the orphanage, the hooded equine unveils itself after a flash of magic, revealing a light-blue unicorn mare with matching eyes, their golden mane and tail fluttering in the cool breeze.

And much like the snow that rained down upon the north, she bore three snowflakes on her flank, with half of one just under either eye. And a silky yet transparent purple cloth is draped around her neck.

She chuckles. “Well, well. We’ve certainly been a naughty pair of foals, haven’t we? Lying to Miss. Chestnut? Tsk, tsk, tsk.”

-Have they returned to the orphanage safely?- Amore’s voice suddenly spoke into the unicorn’s psyche.

-Affirmative, my Queen. They, more accurately, he, visited the Heart, as you foresaw.-

-Oh, come now, Arthrodite. You know you don’t have to call me that, we’re friends.-

-True, but I want to. Besides, my Queen, we’ve already had this conversation hundreds of times before.-

-I know, I know. I give up; you win.-

The unicorn shrugs her shoulders. -T’was never about winning, my Queen. Just assertiveness.-

-Mhmm, you go ahead and call it that. I’ll be meeting with the King and Prince of Saddle Arabia shortly. And don’t worry about Sombra; I already have a plan for him and Sombasi.-

-Ooh~ Do let me know if either of those royals is handsome, mmkay?-

-Down, girl. Besides, I get first dibs if they are, hehehe.-

-Tch, selfish much?-

-Oh, hush. See you later~!-

“Yeah, yeah,” Arthrodite rolled her eyes, shaking her head with laughter before focusing on the orphanage. She brings a forelimb up to her chin in thought, a mischievous smirk forming on her muzzle.

“Now, time to get me a drink. Wonder what Ross has for specials today?”

Chestnut Falls’ Crystal Heart Foal Center

Sombra and Hope passed by several other foals in the hallway, brilliant furniture nicely decorating either side with entrances to rooms closed off or flourishing with activity, hooves clopping against the crystal floor.

“Remember, Hope,” Sombra began. “We went to the Crystal Library, nothing more.”

Hope nods. “Ok, but what if Miss. Chestnut asks, ‘What did we read today?’”

“You worry too much, Hope; that won’t even be an issue. Sombra knows that we’ll be ok.”

She rolls her eyes. “If you say so.”

“Well, excuuuse Sombra, princess,” Sombra drops with a sideward smirk.

“Oh, haha, very funny,” Hope deadpanned, chuckling afterward. “Okay, let’s go find Sombasi and Snowdrop. Should we check the usual spot?”

“Sombra agrees.”

……….

The red double doors positioned at the rear of the orphanage part open, Sombra and Hope stepping out to the outside world once more. A bountiful playground is present before their eyes, with foals playing on swings, jungle gyms, and circular contraptions that spun clockwise.

Their hooves trekked across the well-kept green grass, crystalline sidewalks surrounding the healthy playground, and protective walls to keep every foal within. Granted, those capable of flight could traverse over it, but the young pegasi present lacked the capability due to underdeveloped wings.

And even if they could fly, there was no need to; every last one of them loved Miss. Chestnut. She was practically their biological mother.

Some had even spotted the crystal earth pony mare weeping for days when a foal, or foals, had been adopted. Of course, they knew she was happy for the adopted being taken away to new homes by potentially loving parents. But that only cemented the mare’s loving reputation.

Even after they are taken away, she still loves them.

As Sombra and Hope journeyed toward a large tree with a hanging tire strung up by a rope from a thick branch, the harsh comments of several other foals graced their ears.

“Eww, it’s those weirdos.”

“Guess freaks of a feather stay together, huh?”

“What a couple of blank flanks!”

“Humph! They're made for each other.”

However, despite the mocking words of their observers, Sombra and Hope beamed vibrantly and shared laughter as they ran towards the tree. They soon spot a particular light-blue pegasus, who sniffs the air before turning toward them, waving a forelimb while standing next to the hanging tire.

“Sombra! Hope! Over here!”

“Coming, Snowdrop!” Hope responds.

Despite being aware of Snowdrop’s blindness, It still amazes the duo how the pegasus could do that. In a way, she had an even better vision than they ever could fathom.

As the trio exchanged greetings and loving embraces, some judgmental eyes still fixated on them. But they never cared, for they had each other. If they are ‘freaks’ or ‘weirdos’ to the other foals, then they’ll gladly be just that. Together.

They were only missing the final member of their unique group.

“Snowdrop… where is Sombra’s dear brother?”

Chapter 5~

Within the orphanage run by one Miss. Chestnut Falls, the light amber mare’s voice is muffled behind the closed wooden door of her office. The imported dark-brown wood that comprised the door reflected the shimmer of its crystalline doorframe.

Both Sombasi and Blueblood sat on two red furnishings, which looked more akin to oversized pillows, with their heads lowered and eyes downcasted—Miss. Chestnut glared at them from the other side of her rectangular desk, said desk matching that fantastic wood of the door.

“This needs to stop,” she demanded. “I have been quite lenient with you two and your excessive disputes, but seeing as things haven’t changed since we last spoke, I must resort to,” she smirks, “bold measures.”

Each foal jolts to attention, caution festering within them. “Wh-what do you mean?” Sombasi dared.

Blueblood scoffs. “As long as I’m far away from him,” she sideglanced, “I’ll take my punishment like a true member of the Blueblood Household.”

Miss. Chestnut beams with pleasantly closed eyes. “I’m so glad to hear that because I know just what to do with you two.”

Their ears perk up.

“Lobellia Blueblood, Sombasi,” she turned her head toward each individual upon saying their name, “Effective immediately, I’ll be having you two share the same dorm—ooh! Isn’t that exciting?!” she finished with a smile.

The foals stare at their caretaker with dropped muzzles and stunned—horrified expressions. They turn to each other, back to her, each other again, and back to her. A deafening silence takes hold, but Miss. Chestnut simply beamed while inertly satisfied with her decision.

-This may finally get you two to get along.-

“M-Miss. Chestnut…” Lobellia finally managed, Sombasi too shocked/horrified by the prospect of sharing a room with her to speak. “I say this with the utmost respect, but-”

At that moment, the ‘Camera’ would pan out to the outside of the orphanage if this were a movie.

“WHAAAAAAAAAT?!!!”

A large number of crystal ponies came to a sudden halt on the streets, transactions transpiring at various merchant stands coming to a pause. Pegasi hovered in the air, eyes widened, equally as shocked and awed by the phenomenon.

The Crystal Guard began to form a line on either side of the crystalline roadway, a path leading straight to the castle slowly beginning to develop as they gently beckoned citizens to make way.

The elegant form of Princess Amore soon came into view, an entourage of guardsponies forming a V-formation behind her with the vermillion mare at the helm. But just behind her, two large stallions that could even tower over Princess Celestia, covered in fantastic clothed armor, pulled a luxurious, red wagon, its beams of built-in gold glittering and melding with the local crystal foundations.

As they approached the castle in the distance, Amore greeted her subjects with a loving smile, her ears flickering upon hearing the various ponies commenting on the passing scenario:

“Oh my!”

“Are those Saddle Arabians?”

“Wow… they’re so dreamy~”

“Those muscles~”

“Did you know that they live in a desert?”

“Of course! Just look at their outfit—perfect for such a scorching environment.”

“I hear it even helps to keep them warm at night.”

“Wouldn’t mind having one of those stallions keeping me warm at night~”

……….

A brown hoof with red fur at its joint pulls aside a duo of blue curtains from within the wagon, green eyes peering through the window. “Brother, you simply must see this.” a higher-pitched male voice motivated, snickering. “I can see Amore’s alluring flanks perfectly from my view. Oh, the things I’d do to that mare… mmyes.”

“By the sands, show some respect, brother,” another stallion resigned with a sigh, their voice far deeper than the former’s. “Truly, your perversion befits your role as King. Besides, I think you already have enough mares for your herd back home.”

The King’s red coverings mildly flutter as he pulls away from the window, adjusting his ruby-red crown and brown mane as he looks at the pure black and lightly armored stallion before him, their features somewhat concealed. Both sat across each other on beautiful red furnishings, the closed doors to the back of the wagon present nearby.

“And you need a herd for yourself, Olstrom. Mmyes.” the King’s body shivered pleasantly during the emphasis.

“I am not interested in such a thing.” Olstrom’s attire of white cloth and gray metal adjusts as he raises his head, his features' coverings consisting of metal and silk of the same coloration, with only his hazel eyes visible. “My only concern is your safety, Malik. Along with the safety of Saddle Arabia and its equines. My only interest is my duty-”

“Bah!” Malik interjects with a dismissive forehoof, “It’s always duty this and duty that with you, relaaax. Go find a nice mare to bed-” he cuts himself off in thought, “Actually, mares back home practically throw themselves at you, mmyes—yet you reject their advancements every single time!”

“Indeed,” Olstrom responds simply.

“That’s it? Just,” Malik deepened his voice in mimicry, “‘Indeed’?” he shakes his head while clicking his tongue. “Brother, brother, brother.”

Malik lifts himself from his side of the wagon and joins his brother on the other, plopping down beside the larger stallion.

“Listen: I love you, Olstrom. I have ever since mother and father adopted you into our family. To finally have a sibling of my own filled me with joy like I fill a mare’s-”

“Please don’t finish that,” Olstrom quickly interjects monotonously.

“My point,” Malik quickly adds, “is that I only want what’s best for you. And as of now, that’s finding you a good mare to come home to or even several.” he finished with a wink.

“Mmyes.”

Olstrom sighs. “Just watch your tendencies while we’re here. Mother and father had established great relations with the Crystal Empire and Equestria, so don’t ruin it with that mouth and ‘Colorful language’ of yours. You inherited many things with that crown, brother. Never forget that.”

“Ack! How dare you!” Malik was appalled, turning away with a huff. “What nerve; of course, I know that. And after I graciously showed brotherly love-” his words are cut off as he’s pulled into an embrace, Olstrom’s black forelimb wrapped around the back of the King’s neck.

“I appreciate you far more than you know, Malik,” he retracts his limb, setting it down, “That’s why I’d give my life to preserve yours.”

Malik smiles, followed by a worried sigh. “I know that… and yet, that’s exactly why I want you to find a good mare, seeing as you refuse to take on a herd, let alone a mate.”

“Not this again-”

“Let me finish,” Malik insisted. “Brother: If such a time ever came when you laid down your life for mine—sands, I don’t want that—you’d leave me with nothing to remember you by. That’s why I want you to finally let a mare into your heart again and secure your lineage with some foals.”

Olstrom absorbed those words before turning away from his brother with a look of shame. “You know I can’t do that,” his eyes narrowed, “not after she-”

The wagon suddenly decelerates before coming to a full stop, Olstrom’s words dying down, although it was more of a convenient excuse for the dark stallion.

“It seems we’ve arrived,” Malik comments, pulling aside a nearby curtain and nodding upon confirming his words via the window. He closes the curtain again, and the nearby door’s handle fidgets before parting.

The sounds of cheers and multitudes of voices graced their ears, and one of the stallions who pulled their wagon came into view.

“King Malik, Prince Olstrom,” their voice was mildly muffled by the cloth that covers their muzzle. “The area is secured; please depart from the wagon when you two are ready.”

“Sands preserve you, my good sir,” Malik responds with a nod, the guard returning the gesture before stepping aside and taking a position to the right side of the wagon’s rear, his companion stationed to the left.

Malik shifts his gaze to his brother. “Yup, you definitely trained them,” he smirked, “They’re almost as boring and constantly stoic as you are.”

“It’s called discipline,” Olstrom responds. “Would you rather our guards be seen as ‘For decoration,’ like those in Equestria?”

“Ouch. That’s cold, brother.”

“It’s the truth.”

Malik rolls his eyes. “If you say so.” he then turns to the door and makes his way to the exit, Olstrom following close behind as he grabs a pair of sheathed blades resting on a rack along the way, attaching them to either of his sides.

The two brothers stepped out into the light, Malik’s mane and apparel fluttering in the wind as the empire’s masses shouted and screamed their greetings. Olstrom remained just behind his royal charge, the two guards behind him falling in line on either side.

Nearby, Princess Amore raises a forelimb towards her subjects with a dozen guards organized around her, the loud masses slowly dying to curious whispers before total silence takes hold.

“Please begin when you are ready, King Malik,” she finished with a smile. “My ponies are quite eager to meet you and your brother.”

-I need to marry this mare,- Malik said internally. “My thanks, and, if I may, the rumors of your beauty are certainly true, my lady. Yes.”

“Oh, stop,” Amore dismissed while looking away with laughter.

-He seems nice, but I can't help but feel... uncomfortable,- She said internally.

The King of Saddle Arabia takes a deep breath with closed eyes and flaring nostrils. “All right, then,” he muttered. The red stallion raised his head high, his chest rising to display the coming declaration:

“Citizens of the Crystal Empire! I am King Malik Shattershield of Saddle Arabia, joined by some of my finest warriors, led by my dearest brother, Prince Olstrom Shattershield!”

The King raised a forelimb and stepped sideways, presenting the black stallion cloaked behind his armor. The difference between the two is night and day, Olstrom clouded in dark mystery, with Malik radiating for all to see like Celestia’s sphere of warmth hovering just above.

A sudden, small, and yellow presence emerges from the crowd as a pegasus foal runs toward Olstrom in a full gallop, a white pegasus mare emerging soon after in a panic.

“H-hello, sir!” Olstrom’s ears deciphered a young colt, the young equine skiing to a halt before the saddle arabian. But what certainly gained his attention was the rainbow-colored mane the colt sported.

-The ponies of Equestria and the Crystal Empire sure are vibrant,- Olstrom inertly noted.

“I just wanted to say that you look awesome!” the colt hopped in place. “You look like somepony straight out of those action stories!”

“Rainbow Chaser!” the white pegasus mare chasing him interjects, landing beside him and adjusting her blue mane before bowing respectfully to the royalties present. “P-please excuse my son, your majesties.”

“Mooom!” Rainbow Chaser dragged. “You’re embarrassing me!”

“It’s alright,” Olstrom’s voice garnered their attention. “No harm has been done.”

“Wow!” the rainbow colt beamed. “You even sound awesome!”

“Okay, that’s quite enough, sweetie,” his mother gently nudged him with her muzzle, “Your father and the rest of the flock are waiting for us; we leave for Cloudsdale in ten minutes.”

“Awww,” the colt’s ears folded against his head, disappointment taking hold. “I wanted to stay here a little longer…”

“I know, sweetie, but your wings aren’t developed enough for flight yet.”

During this time, King Malik and Princess Amore became engulfed in conversation a short distance away, the two guards stationed behind Olstrom keeping their posts.

“Never challenge the authority of a proper mother, young one,” Olstrom suddenly began, garnering Rainbow’s attention. “She’s only looking out for you, and, as such, I ask that you protect and respect her for the rest of your days.”

“Yeah, I know,” the colt agreed, his mother patting him with a forelimb.

Olstrom nods. “Sands preserve you, Rainbow Chaser.”

Rainbow nods rapidly. “Oh, you too! Uhm, sands preserve you?” he asked, unsure.

Olstrom chuckles. “That’s correct.”

With a flap of her wings, Rainbow Chaser’s mother hovers in place before grabbing onto the colt with her forelimbs.

“Goodbye, sir!” the colt waved, his mother doing the same before they flew off together.

And as the pegasi distanced themselves from the castle, Olstrom keeping his covered gaze on their distantly fading forms, one of his guards lets loose a snicker they’ve been trying to hold back, followed by a deep, western voice:

“Like ah always said: big ol' softie.”

“Shut it, Apple Crisp.”

Chapter 6~

An assortment of voices echoed throughout the Crystal Empire Castle’s crystalline hallways, overpowering their hooves’ rhythmic clopping. Windows to the outside world allowed Celestia’s warm star to pierce through with its rays, illuminating the structure’s prismatic makeup, further adding to its beauty.

Several banners depicting snowflakes and the Crystal Heart, along with silhouettes of Princess Amore’s head, flutter and come to a stop by winds that managed to creep through opened windows.

Olstrom Shattershield is flanked by two of his saddle arabian warriors, his head turning in nearly every direction to intake the sights. Before the prince trots the forms of King Malik and Princess Amore, the duo conversing on political factors and trade agreements—the usual, he reckoned.

His adoptive mother and father would always handle the visits to Equestria and the Crystal Empire, often leaving him and Malik to oversee Saddle Arabia in their absence. But all that changed when…

The prince shook his head, alleviating himself of those thoughts. Now wasn’t the time for it; he needed to think clearly and, besides… there’d be all the time in the world for such reflection once they got back to Saddle Arabia.

Interestingly, as Olstrom’s gaze passed by the two royals before him during his sight-seeing, he had to admit, albeit secretly: Amore indeed had a pleasant flank. He’d never disclose that outwardly; his warrior’s resolve wouldn’t allow it.

Even so, a seasoned and proud warrior he may be, he’s still a stallion. It’s only natural to be attracted to a mare’s beauty.

“Gottah say: ah already miss the warm sands of home, and ah nice pint of apple cider.” Olstrom’s ears flickered in response to Apple Crisp’s voice coming from the rear—praise the sands, a distraction. “The Empire is ah mighty fine place, but its tundra outskirts and tight, choking crystal structures feel… limit’n.”

“Huh, what do you know,” the other saddle arabian, a light-gray stallion with black hair, began with a flourish. “I was unaware that the Apples are as good at bitching as they are growing their signature fruit. The sands hold many surprises, I suppose.”

“Hey—watch it,” Apple Crisp threatened with a sideglance. “Lest ah shove yer next instrument straight up yer flank, Melody.”

“Mature, my friend. Very mature.”

Olstrom chuckles. “Alright. That’s enough, you two.”

“Alsayr,” the warriors respond in unison, ears shooting upward and hardened gazes resumed, at least from what wasn’t concealed by their metal and cloth coverings.

“Just down this hallway to my left, gentlecolts,” Amore’s voice declared. “And we’ll reach the dining room.”

“Splendid!” King Malik adds.

And as the group passed a duo of stoic crystal guards holding their posts before turning around a bend, the guards dismissed their stature and pose, curiosity getting the better of them as they looked at the passing equines just before they vanished from view.

“Did you see those warriors from Saddle Arabia?” the orange stallion crystal earth pony began before turning to his cohort. “They’ve got curved swords—curved swords.” he finished with a smirk, wriggling his eyebrows.

“Ugh…” his fellow guard, a yellow crystal pegasus mare, sighed in defeat, finishing with a facehoof. “That’s hooves down the worst pun you ever made.”

“Tch. Somepony’s no fun—no wonder you’re single.”

“Buuuck you.”

Amore’s gaze shifts and turns to various pictures and paintings etched onto the walls of either side of the hallway, giving the two royals behind her and their escorts a brief explanation of who or what they depicted.

“I’m truly moved by your sentiment, princess,” King Malik drops. “You honor your subjects’ deeds with these fantastic works. Their legends shall be sung throughout the ages, thanks to you.”

Amore giggles, looking back over her shoulder. “I can’t take all the credit for that. It was my great ancestor’s idea—Princess Platinum. Such a fine mare she was; I’ll happily give you a proper recollection once we proceed with our talks in the dining room.”

-That’s not the only thing that’s fine here~- Malik inertly commented, his eyes resting on Amore’s flanks after she turned her gaze forward.

“I always enjoyed the stories my mother would tell me, passed down from generation to generation and dating back to the unification of the three pony tribes.”

“That’s marvelous!” Malik beamed, eyes still traveling between Amore’s flank and the back of her head. “You simply must tell me more about that.”

-There’s that strange feeling again,- Amore said internally, discomfort threatening to take over her features. Her eyes nervously drifted to her rear, at least as far as they could go without the vermillion mare needing to adjust her neck.

And at that moment, it didn’t take Amore long to pinpoint the root of her discomfort, not to mention what she felt when she first met King Malik.

She shakes her head with a low chuckle as all the pieces fall together.

-Stallions being stallions…-

“Is something the matter, princess?”

Malik’s voice tears Amore out of her inner thoughts, and she quickly looks back with a forced, awkward, and sheepish smile—nearly jumping in place.

“Nothing at all, King Malik!” she grinned, looking forward again. “Just lost in thoughts is all. Oh, look! Here we are!”

-Thank goodness!-

The Crystal Princess skips forth with due haste—having absolutely nothing to do with the King trotting at her rear—and turns in place, rather hurriedly, before presenting a closed duo of giant double doors with a flourish.

A duo of crystal earth pony guardsmares stationed at either side of the doors' crystalline doorframe salute their princess in tandem, their spears holstered between the crook of their forelimbs.

“Now then, let us convene within the dining room.”

Amore’s words garner the rapid response of her guards parting the doors for their princess. Amore shoots them a smile but remains in place, her gaze turning to the saddle arabians.

“After you~” she sang.

King Malik nods happily, his hooves clopping as he enters the well-kept dining room. Prince Olstrom proceeds a short way across the doorway but suddenly stops, his head turning back to Melody and Apple Crisp.

“You two stay here and fall into formation with these two guardsmares.”

The duo nods. “It will be done,” they say in unison.

Nodding with satisfaction, Olstrom enters the room, and Amore skips into the passageway before firing up her horn with a light-blue aura, willing the doors to close shut behind her with her magical gifts. Leaving the guards of the Empire and Saddle Arabia to their own devices.

Both Apple Crisp and Melody stood before the crystal mares, their forms towering over them. It was established that all ponies, barring the alicorn siblings of the sun and moon, stood 1.2 meters on average, although this mainly concerned stallions. Mares, on the other hoof, are often even shorter, with only a select few rivaling the opposite sex.

The crystal mares slowly looked up to meet the eyes of these warriors from Saddle Arabia. They had always heard of how tall their fellow equines were, often rivaling and surpassing Princess Celestia of their ally kingdom, Equestria.

“By Amore’s grace,” the opal-colored mare to the left began. “You guys really are tall.”

“And hot~” the purple-coated mare to the right began, clearing her throat. “My name’s Steady Grapevine, but you two can call me Grape, for short.”

Melody raises an eyebrow while Apple Crisp chuckles. “Mighty upfront, aren’t we?” he inquires. “Sho-hoot, can’t say ah don’ respect that.”

Grape shrugs. “I see no reason to kick around the bush. You two are hot, and a single mare’s got to make her pitch, you know?”

“Wow…” Grape’s brown-coated cohort commented, rolling their eyes. “Somepony’s quick to act.”

“Oh, hush, Opal Pie,” Grape retorts, shooting her gaze at Opal. “With how much we mares outnumber stallions, can you blame me for casting out my hook?”

“That’s not the point, Grape.” Opal locks eyes with her cohort. “You could be offending them for all we know.”

The mares are suddenly drawn to the unified chuckles of the saddle arabians before them, their ears perking up.

“Heh. No need tah be alarmed, ma’am,” Apple Crisp began. “No harm done.” he raises a forelimb and rests it on his chest, “Mah name’s Apple Crisp,” he gestures to his fellow saddle arabian, “And this is Musiqaa Melody, though yall can just call em Melody if ya like.”

Musiqaa bows. “A pleasure.” he raises his head, curiosity present on his features. “If I may,” his eyes focused on Grape, “I overheard you saying something about mares outnumbering stallions. I had my suspicions as we entered the Empire, but to hear you confirm it…”

“It’s, uh, not nearly as bad as you might think,” Grape responds.

“Mares do indeed outnumber stallions,” Opal began. “But the ratio between both genders is somewhat healthy. It’s just that we mares still outnumber stallions, is all.”

“Hmm…” Apple Crisp starts with an interest and thought. “Ah’m get’n the impression thin’s weren’t always like that.”

Both mares shared a look, their ears folding against their heads before their gaze fell downward.

“Y-you could say that…” Grape said.

The saddle arabians shared a look of their own. “We apologize if that’s an uncomfortable topic,” Musiqaa said.

“I-it’s, well…” Grape hesitated as she glanced toward Opal, who sighed with sadness in their tone.

“It was because of the Windigos,” Opal began, garnering the attention of everyone present. “They’re Winter Spirits that feed on negative friction… so many ponies were lost during those times…”

“I see…” Apple Crisp sympathized. “You have my sympathies, ma’am. I can tell that this topic is more personal fer ya compared to Grape here.”

“Oh, that’s right!” Grape exclaimed in realization. “Opal’s family are direct descendants of ponies who lived during those terrible times. Don’t you guys own a Rock Farm somewhere in Equestria, Opal?”

Opal nods. “Yeah. My mother and father are running it, and my two brothers keep the staff going and the harvest flowing. It’s southwest of the Castle of the Two Sisters, Capital of Equestria.”

Apple Crisp nods and trots forth before resting a forelimb on Opal’s right shoulder, looking down upon her with his massive form.

“Ah’m sorry about what yall had tah go through, Opal.” he rests his forelimb onto the crystalline foundation with a clop. “Trust me; we saddle arabians know what monsters like that are like.”

Opal’s cheeks turn beet red, looking away from the saddle arabian. “I-it’s ok. I mean, it happened a long time a-ago… s-so it’s not like I was there.”

“But yer liv’n proof of how yall persevered. Yall are still kick’n, and that is a feat in itself. Living can be a great way to fight back against those who tried tah snuff ya out. Nev’r ferget that.”

Opal looks up at the brown-coated stallion, amazed by his words. “I-I guess you’re right.” she tears her gaze away again, flustered. “T-thank you.”

Both Grape and Musiqaa observed their allies quietly but with content expressions, taking a mental note of how Apple and Opal seemed to be kicking it off quite well.

“Hang on a sec,” Grape began with curiosity drenched in her tone, eyes on Apple Crisp. “You said that saddle arabians know of monsters like the Windigos?”

“We do,” Musiqaa responds. “I’ve researched a bit of Equestria and the Crystal Empire’s history. Based on what I dug up, the Windigos terrorized the lands that would eventually become Equestria. And as for the Empire, that would be the Umbrum.”

Grape winced, Opal looking at her worriedly.

“I was there…” Grape said, horror dancing on the cadence of her tone. “Those things are true monsters…”

“We’ve got monsters of our own who function similarly to both of those varmints,” Apple Crisp gritted his teeth, eyes narrowing and heart pounding before he took a deep breath to regain his composure.

The action was both shocking and all too familiar to the two mares. It’s how many denizens of the Empire and Equestria often reacted to the very mention of the Windigos and the Umbrum.

Although… there was also that whole Discord incident. But both nations, even some from beyond their territories, agreed never to talk about that. Often only doing so behind closed doors.

“Tell me, ladies,” Musiqaa began. “Have you ever heard of Sirens?”

Chapter 8~

Sombra’s laughter continued to echo throughout the hallway, garnering several questioning looks from passing individuals and a very unamused Sombasi.

“It’s not funny!” the tormented brother cried out.

The elder brother simply continued to enjoy his cachinnation. “I-i’m-huaha!” Sombra managed. “I’m sorry, brother,” he brushes a forelimb across his eyes, “but that is funny.”

Sombasi snorts, followed by his gaze surrendering to the crystalline floor. A stern look from Radiant Hope caused Sombra to recover rapidly, Snowdrop trotting over to Sombasi.

“Well… m-maybe it won’t be so bad,” Snowdrop said, resting a comforting wing on the dark colt. “If anything happens, we’ll always be here for you.”

Hope’s hooves clopped against the floor, her eyes resting on Sombasi’s form until she stood alongside Sombra.

“Sombra, he’s your brother…” she muttered, glaring at him. “You and I both know this is much more than just him being roommates with Blue.”

Sombra’s eyes widened, his ears folding against his head as he ripped his gaze away, setting it on his brother. He takes in a breath with closed eyes and opens them with determination.

“Hope, Snowdrop, you two go on ahead,” he began. “Sombra will help his brother. We will meet up with you later. Perhaps during dinner.”

Both Radiant Hope and Snowdrop share a glance as Sombra trots over to the blue cart filled with Sombasi’s belongings. Sombra mildly forced his way onto the left reigns of the cart, allowing him to pull that side with Sombasi heaving the right.

“Lead the way, brother.” Sombasi’s ears perked up, having been drawn to his brother’s actions. “Let us talk along the way.”

Sombasi nods, hesitation still present on his features. “O-ok…”

The brothers began to pull the cart in unison, Sombra waving back to Hope and Snowdrop as they departed, the fillies returning the gesture with waving forelimbs.

“Do you think Sombra has a plan?” Snowdrop inquires, lowering her appendage.

Hope chuckles. “Plan? He sort of just makes things up as he goes along.” she waved dismissively, finishing with a giggle.

“If you say so…” Snowdrop relents.

“It’ll be fine. Ooh!” Hope beamed with a thought. “While those two are occupied, let’s have a filly’s day out together! Maybe grab us a milkshake from the marketplace?”

Snowdrop nods gleefully. “That sounds nice.”

The duo began to trot, only for Hope to stop dead in her tracks, sheepish laughter being let loose with a face of embarrassing realization. “Ehehe, um—so I just realized… I’ve got no bits…”

Snowdrop tilts her head. “Huh? How? We just got our allowance yesterday.”

Hope looked side to side nervously, fidgeting her forehooves together while sitting on her flank. She then drapes a foreleg over the light-blue pegasus’s neck, pulling them closer.

“It’s a secret, Snowy,” Hope muttered. “One that could get me in a lot of trouble if Miss. Chestnut finds out.”

Snowdrop sighs in amusement, shaking her head with a chuckle. “Alright. Against my better judgment, I’ll trust you. And it looks like I’ll be buying the milkshakes.”

“Great!” Hope celebrates with a raised forelimb, gently pulling away from the pegasus. “Then what are we waiting for? Let’s go!”

……….

The dark-gray unicorn brothers silently walk down a corridor, save for the turning wheels of the blue cart they pulled along.

“Listen, Sombasi,” Sombra began, breaking the silence with worry drenched in his tone. “You know that nothing will ever change between us, right?”

Sombasi sighs. “I know, brother. But… that’s not exactly what I’m worried about.”

Sombra catches onto his brother’s meaning, silently pondering for a moment. He abruptly chuckles, “Stop for a moment,” he says.

With a nod from Sombasi, the brothers stop in unison, the cart they pulled giving in to the domino effect.

“Listen to me, brother,” Sombra began, Sombasi looking up at him with flattened ears due to his slight height advantage. “If anypony were ever to adopt either of us, they would do so expecting a two-for-one package. We are brothers; we are inseparable.”

“B-but what if-”

“Then I will run away, track you down, and we’ll return here together,” Sombra interjects. “And vice versa, I hope?”

“O-of course!” Sombasi answered unhesitantly. “But what if we can’t come back here?”

“Miss. Chestnut would never be so cruel,” Sombra answered, not a sliver of doubt in his voice. “But if that ever were to happen, which I doubt, we’ll just go somewhere else. Together. Of course, that also means we’ll take Snowdrop and Hope with us.”

“Where would we even go?”

“It’s a big world, Sombasi,” Sombra drapes a foreleg over his brother’s neck, pulling him close, “We can go anywhere,” he drew a line with his hoof, almost as if gesturing at some invisible horizon.

“To Equestria, Griffonia, Ferasi—the only limit is our doubts.”

“Sombasi doubts two of those options, brother. Sombasi is pretty sure they don’t like ponies…”

Sombra gently pulled away, “Then Equestria it is!” he emphasized with an aerial forelimb.

“But what about the costs of transportation? And food? A-and water?”

“Minor setbacks!”

“Brother…”

“Look,” Sombra gently interjects. “Sombra’s point is that we’ll always be together, and with Snowdrop and Hope by our side, we shall be unstoppable. Together, we can solve all of those worries,” he offers a forelimb, “Brothers to the end?”

Sombasi’s features brighten, raising and meeting his brother’s appendage with his own. “Brothers to the end. Always.”

“Then there’s nothing to fear. Yes, sharing a room with… her, will be difficult, but this is simply a bump in the road. We are still brothers, first and foremost. Besides, it’s just moving from one room to another. We’re still living under the same roof.”

“I suppose you’re right,” Sombasi agreed with perked-up ears.

“Of course, I’m right.” Sombra puffs out his chest. “I am Sombra.” he chuckles. “Now come, let’s continue.”

With nods and beaming smiles, the brothers pull the cart along and continue their trek.

……….

The blue cart abruptly stops as the pair of now-shocked brothers stare dumbfoundedly at what unfolds before their eyes. The door to Sombasi’s new residence is opened as several colts and fillies haul possessions in and out of the room, plucking the items off a white cart resting in the hallway, which is double the size of Sombasi’s own.

The brothers groan in unison, snorting together before leaving the reigns of their own cart.

“I’ll start to unload your belongings, brother,” Sombra began. “You’d better go in there before Lobellia claims the entire room as her own.”

Sombasi sighs. “Remember me well, brother, for Sombasi shall now enter the gates of Tartarus.”

Sombra rests on his haunches and raises a forelimb into the air, sniffling while resting his remaining forelimb over his heart.

“Oh dear brother of mine,” sniffs, “I knew him well.”

Sombasi rolled his eyes, his attention shifting to the room as hesitant steps carried him over to the entrance. And once he peered into that ‘dark abyss,’ she looked back.

“Ah, there you are, Sombasi,” Lobellia ‘greets,’ resting on a small red sofa while two fillies fan her on either side. “Make yourself useful and help these fine colts and fillies move my-” her eyes widened from a nearby commotion, “Be careful with that!” she barked. “It’s likely worth more than you two!”

“Sorry, Lobellia,” two colts respond in unison, setting down a nightstand alongside an already established bed set.

Sombasi scoffs in annoyance and disgust, having enough of what he’s had to observe. “Why do you all even listen to her?!” he shouts. “All she does is boss you guys around!” he points a forelimb at her, “How about you get off your fat flank and move your own stuff!”

“Trying to claim the moral high ground? How cute.” Lobellia dismissively waved a forelimb with laughter. “Please, don’t even try that. I paid them to move my things, not force them to—paid services, you dummy. It’s a simple concept, but, of course, I don’t expect an idiot like you to understand that.”

The other orphans began to laugh in mockery of the dark colt, Lobellia most prominent amongst the masses, all of which garnered pure fury to build within Sombasi’s form. He growled and stepped forth, but a dark-gray hoof rested gently upon his right shoulder.

“No, brother,” Sombra said, Sombasi turning to his sibling. “Just let it go.”

“But, she-they-”

“Nice of you to stop by, Sombra,” Lobellia interjects, her mocking tone ever-present as the brothers glare at her. “The freaks are together now. Congratulations are in order. Now, be a good colt and remove yourself and your brother from my sight. I have work to do.” she claps her forelimbs together.

“Of course, by that, I mean everypony else here. Back to work, all of you!”

The room is again booming with activity as those who paused during the affair and took part in it rapidly return to work. Sombra sharply inhales before escorting his brother away, the duo trotting back to their cart and propping themselves alongside it.

There they remained in silence, their backs resting against the cart. “It’s not fair,” Sombasi breaks the silence, tears threatening to escape from his glistening orbs. “Why do they jump at the chance to make fun of us? What makes us so different that they treat us like… like we’re nothing.”

Sombra fully absorbs his brother’s words, gazing at his downtrodden brother before staring at a nearby wall.

“We’re not crystal ponies,” Sombasi began, Sombra keeping his gaze forward. “But neither is Lobellia, yet the other orphans always take her side over ours. They even call us ‘Blank Flanks’ just because we don’t have our cutie marks, but why should that matter? And even poor Hope and Snowdrop suffer just like we do; I-I just…”

Sombasi’s words died in his throat, his gaze shifting forward to join Sombra’s at the nearby wall before letting out a sad, sorrowful sigh of defeat.

“Why is being different a bad thing, brother?”

Sombra exhales, closing his eyes in tandem. “It’s not a bad thing…” a smirk crept onto his muzzle, turning his gaze to Sombasi. “But you know what?”

Sombasi meets Sombra’s gaze. “What?”

“I think the others are just jealous of us. We are different compared to them, everypony is different. But that is the point. Sombra believes it would be boring if we were all exactly the same.”

Sombasi chuckles. “Heh, I guess that’s true. But Sombasi fails to see what they could be jealous of us for.”

Sombra laughed gleefully, pulling his brother closer with a forelimb. “Sombra and Sombasi are brothers! That’s what they’re jealous of!”

Sombasi cocks his head with a raised eyebrow.

“Don’t you see, brother? Haven’t you realized it yet?”

“S-Sombasi is ashamed to say that he lacks Sombra’s sight…”

“Fear not, for Sombra shall reveal it. Tell me, brother, do you know anypony else who has a sibling in the orphanage?” Sombra finished with a smug grin.

Sombasi opened his mouth to answer, only to falter upon true realization. Sombra was right, and of all the orphans residing there, they are the only siblings.

A smile grew on Sombasi’s features. “S-Sombasi agrees,” the dark colt laughed lightly before resting his head on Sombra’s chest. “I love you, big brother.”

Sombra chuckles. “And I - you, dear brother.”

And so, the brothers remained there, content and embracing each other’s company in silence as they waited for Lobellia’s ‘workers’ to unload her cart.

“Three… two… one… go!”

A brown-coated crystal earth pony stallion performed a countdown, forelimbs raised in the air, followed by two equine individuals struggling against each other in a hoof-wrestling contest. The combatants stood firm on either side of a barrel upon which their competition had partaken.

An audience roared and cheered in the background. A bar can be spotted just beyond the masses as a cream-coated, non-crystal unicorn stallion tentatively cleans glassware with a cloth, chuckling at the nearby phenomenon.

“Well, I’ll be. It looks like things are getting exciting over there,” the bartending stallion said, finishing with a chuckle.

Suddenly, the double doors to the establishment are parted, several other attendees seated on nearby tables being drawn to the hooded equine now trotting in.

“Welcome to the Crystal Tavern!” the bartender greets. However, he inertly recognized the hooded equine making its way toward him, and he looked at the clock etched to a wall on the right side of the tavern.

-It’s only a little past noon,- he said internally. -I figured she’d be up at the castle with the princess, what with those Saddle Arabians pay’n a visit.-

The hooded mare takes a seat at the bar, one of the excellent assemblies of high chairs with circular, leather, and red cushions. She sheds off her hood, unveiling the golden mane of a light-blue unicorn beauty that could rival Princess Amore herself.

“It’s good to see you’re doing well, Ross.”

Ross chuckles, setting down a glassware he had been tending to.

“Always a pleasure, Arthrodite.”

Chapter 9~

-Crystal Empire: Crystal Tavern-

A sudden surge of celebratory screams garnered the attention of Arthrodite and Ross. Somepony had claimed victory in the hoof wrestling contest, and for Ross, that just meant the victor would request another round—or someone from the audience would declare that suggestion.

It was a cycle that acted as one of Ross’s most effective forms of gaining more bits. Delicious hoof food, games, the occasional karaoke tournaments, and, of course, the drinks. It all simply fell into place, and business was booming.

The cream unicorn inhaled deeply and merrily, still tentatively cleaning the same glass with a cloth—without the use of magic.

“You know you can just, oh, I don’t know, use your magic to clean that up?” Arthrodite quipped.

Ross chuckled. “It’s a skill that takes precision, beautiful. Usin’ magic for this would just not garner the appropriate results, and only the most discerning eyes can appreciate the tendering care I put onto each glass.”

“Riiiight…” the mare deadpanned, followed by a dismissive gesture. “Well, then again, you’re the bartender here; I just drink the stuff,” she slams a forelimb onto the countertop, “Speaking of—I was gonna ask for tonight’s special, but buck it, hit me with my usual, chump!”

The stallion cackles. He then lowers his head beneath the bar, vanishing from view as the sound of clanking glassware perks up Arthrodite’s ears in response.

“Alright, here we are,” Ross said as he lifted his neck, setting down a large, dark-green, classic bordeaux-shaped bottle with a triple X label. “One very special blend for an extraordinary mare.”

Arthrodite nearly drooled as her eyes simply became fixated on the bottle. But realization knocks her back to reality, and the ice-coated unicorn coyly surveyed her surroundings before leaning into a whisper.

“Is the backroom still opened?”

“Sure is,” Ross motioned to a nearby hallway, just to the right of the bar, “I’ll escort you to the back, but don’t you go doin’ anythin’ funny in there, missy. Seriously.”

The mare was appalled, a hoof resting on her chest. “Ach! You wound me, Ross.”

“Oh, cut the shit, ol’ friend,” Ross comically retorts as he floats the bottle within his brown magical aura and walks toward the hallway, exiting the bar as Arthrodite follows along from the other side and meets him at the passageway’s entrance.

“Who was it again that brought an equestrian stallion to the back not two months ago for some ‘Alone Time’?”

“I said I was sorry,” Arthrodite pleads as the duo enters the hallway and traverses down its crystalline, nearly rectangular-shaped path—closed purple doors offering windows of interest and a plethora of pictures hanging on the walls on either side.

“Are you still mad about that?” she inquired with ears folded against their owner’s head.

“You have no idea the mess I had to clean up after you two were ‘Done,’ and you asked if I’m mad?” Ross dropped from the lead, followed by a chuckle. “Now that, my dear, is what we call an,” he shoots his gaze over his shoulder and back to Arthrodite, causing the mare to ‘Eep’ fearfully by a scowl that could only be described as an equine demon straight from Tartarus’s dark depths.

“Understatement.”

-By Amore’s crystal ass!- Arthrodite screamed internally. “I-I swear it won’t happen again!” she cried outwardly.

“Amore. Damn. Right—it won’t,” he threatened, his gaze shifting forward again, followed by the duo walking in silence, save for the clopping of their hooves.

They reach the end of the hallway and come to a stop before a duo of closed purple doors, Ross extending a forelimb and resting it within a hoof-shaped locking mechanism. He fires up his horn and seemingly flows his magic into the lock, and a brown-colored snowflake—courtesy of his aura’s coloration—slowly forms into completion.

The snowflake hums with magical energy before causing the double doors to open inwardly, cutting the brown flake in half as both parts now rest on each door. Satisfied, Ross steps aside and gestures to the room’s inner sanctum.

“It’s all yours,” he said. “And remember, no funny business.”

“Oh, come on, Ross—do you see a stallion with-” her eyes widen, and her muzzle forms a toothy grin before biting her lower lip. “Unless, of course, you’re offering yourself~” she wriggles her brows, “I wouldn’t mind that.”

Ross deadpans, raising a brow of his own. “You know I’m-”

“I know, I know,” Arthrodite waved, “You’re married. I’m just teasing you. By the by, how is she?”

“Keeping me in check, of course,” Ross chuckled. “But I love her with all my heart, and we’re in the process of conceive’n a foal.”

“That’s wonderful!” Arthrodite celebrated with a raised limb, lowering it down with a thoughtful expression. “She’s a teacher, right?”

“Yep. One can find her over at Crystal Prep Academy. But lately, she’s been considering moving back to Equestria someday, especially after that whole Umbrum event. Fun fact: did you know that her twin brother is a professional wrestler?”

Arthrodite tilts her head. “Really? Who?”

“The Mysterious Stallion.”

Her eyes shot wide open. “No. Way. You mean THE Mysterious Stallion?! I’m such a huge fan! You’ve got to introduce us!”

“Shhhh!” Ross ordered with a forelimb in front of his muzzle. “Keep it down, will you? Nopony is supposed to know about his true identity, and I’m only telling you this because I trust you. ‘Sides, if anyone understands that concept, it’s you.”

“S-sorry, sorry.” Arthrodite recovers her composure and strolls into the room, Ross following along and floating the mare’s beverage over to a nearby table, resting it down upon the furniture.

The room itself was costly, clearly meant for the wealthy and royalty alike. Much like the empire itself, it was composed of crystal that melded nicely into fabrics and other furnishings. A nearby window offered a glimpse into the outside world, of which Arthrodite clopped toward and rested a forelimb on the protruding window frame.

She inhales while staring outside, a sense of sorrow radiating from her form and present on her features. “I miss them, you know? I hate them for what they did to me, but… I miss them, too…”

Ross’s ears folded against his head, instantly catching onto the mare’s meaning. “I’m sorry about what the other changelings did to you. It doesn’t matter if you’re a pony, changeling, or what have you—nocreature deserves that fate.”

The mare forms a smile, looking back at the stallion. “Thanks, Ross. You and Princess Amore have been the best things to ever happen to me in my entire life.” she beamed, brushing off the stallion’s subject with a forelimb. “But I’m over that now.”

“Still, the hurt will always-”

“I said,” she interjects sternly, “I’m over it.”

Silence takes hold, and Arthrodite walks over to one of the two light-lavender couches resting on either side of the table her drink stood firm on, beckoning to serve its owner’s lips. She takes her place on one of the furnishings, shifting her flank for adjustment and comfort.

“I’m sorry, Ross,” she began with a downcasted gaze. “You didn’t deserve that…”

“It’s fine, old friend,” he chucklingly dismissed. “Trust me, that’s tame compared to the drunk idiots I’ve had to kick out lately. But that’s exactly what I was tryin’ to warn you about.”

His words garner the disguised changeling’s attention, prompting him to approach. “It’s been a whole year since I first met ya, and although I’ve never had any interactions with changelings ‘till you came along… I’ve learned somethin’ special.”

“What?” she asked.

“Both of our kind are alike in many ways. Chief among them is how we tend to let our emotions drive our actions,” he stood alongside her, resting a hoof upon her shoulder, “You need to find an outlet, be it a stallion—heck, even a mare if you’re into that stuff.”

“Only if that mare is Amore,” she winked, Ross shooting her an unamused expression. “Sorry.”

“My point,” he recovered, “is that you shouldn’t bottle up those emotions. Feeding on love is one thing; you literally need it to survive. But allowing sorrow, anger, and pain to build up inside of you never ends well when that dam eventually breaks.”

The stallion removes his appendage and trots toward the exit, the mare absorbing his words in self-reflection. He stopped at the doorway, looking back at her with a glance.

“Amore and I consider you to be a dear friend, Arthrodite. Hay, you’re family, and we love you.” he sighed. “But those negative emotions can turn you into something you just ain’t, and it would tear us apart inside… just—think about that, would you?”

Arthrodite tried to speak, but the impact of those words caused her to let hot air escape from her throat.

Ross exits the room, his alighted horn closing the door behind him and slowly concealing his form heading down the hallway. The disguised changeling watched during the whole process before looking back to the bottle on the table. She stared at it and continued to do so as time simply passed by.

The nearby clock ticked and ticked, one of its hands ever-turning to point out the seconds that passed, but it felt like an eternity for her. With a sigh, Arthrodite fires up her horn and floats the bottle off the table, popping the cork and allowing it to fall to the floor.

She made a mental note to retrieve the cork later—no need to make Ross clean up yet another mess. Then, as if in preparation for her feast, she shed her form in a surge of green flames.

Gone now was the icy unicorn mare with a golden mane, replaced entirely by an equine insectoid, but one who sported the familiar colorations of their former pony disguise. Light-blue chitin, golden mandibles resting on the insectoid’s head like antlers, and purple eyes that matched the color of their folded, transparent wings.

The changeling opened her maw and began to inhale, a sweet aroma seeping out of the beverage, which flared her nostrils. However, the term ‘Beverage’ was inaccurate as instead of liquid, a pink mist was drawn out—trailing as it’s being pulled into the changeling’s mouth and down their throat.

Taking a pause from her feast, liking her lips in bliss, and setting the bottle down on the table, Arthrodite could only inertly laugh at Ross’s words from before:

My point is that you shouldn’t bottle up those emotions.

“How ironic,” she giggled, always thankful for the donations Ross and Amore would provide for her via these specially crafted ‘Wine Bottles.’

Arthrodite remembered Amore saying something about crystals that could store the emotions of anycreature that interacted with them. Now, she wasn’t a scientist nor a scholar, so she couldn’t precisely explain how those crystals could even do such a thing. But she did understand that using those same crystals as materials to make these ‘Bottles’ was pure genius.

A smile formed on the changeling’s muzzle, their head held up high as they stared at the ceiling. But sadness suddenly takes over as another recollection entered her mind:

-If only Chrysalis could see the benefits of coexistence.- she shifts her gaze back to the bottle. -One can only imagine how much the Hive could flourish if things like these bottles were available for every changeling.-

Despite her inner wish, the harsh reality crashed down upon her, and the changeling scoffed. “But who am I kidding? I’m just one of a kind…” she sighed. “And when I’m gone… there’ll be no other changeling like me. Heh, and that’s not even considering if other races even want to accept our kind. We don’t exactly have the best reputation…”

She sat alone in thought, silence being her only companion until she broke it:

“The only thing I have to go on is what the Crystal Heart showed me. I don’t know your face; I don’t even know what you look like, only that you’re a unicorn…

Regardless, I swear, I’ll find you someday, for you are the key to showing the changelings another way. So until that day comes, and I don’t care how long it takes; I’ll never give up. I’ll keep my eyes open until I find you..."

Her eyes went back to the ceiling with a face of determination, muttering:

“Starlight Glimmer.”

Chapter 10~

-Crystal Empire-

Another royal procession makes itself known via the rising and booming of trumpets being blown in formation. Much like the arrival of King Malik and Prince Olstrom, another carriage is hauled through a crowd of curious crystal ponies—crystal guards having established a safe pathway for the vehicle.

The roman motif and golden armor of the guards who pulled the carriage—stallions, mares, and of all three types, dictated that they were not from the empire. The carriage itself gleamed with its bounty of golden compositions, its fluttering banners depicting two alicorns circling each other in a similar Yin and Yang fashion but with a high emphasis on the sun and moon.

“Oh, my!”

“Could that be both Sisters of Equestria?”

“Doubt it. Princess Celestia is the only one who even bothers to show up.”

“True, but only sun banners are hung up when she arrives!”

“And the carriage is hanging both!”

“I’ve never seen either of them in pony before.”

“I have! Princess Celestia’s flank is-”

“Shhh! Don’t say that out loud, you idiot!”

……….

The carriage’s luxurious walls muffled the exclamations of the outside empire’s residents, the ears of the vehicle’s two alicorn inhabitants flickering in response, both sitting across each other in silence.

“It pleases me that thou hast decided to accompany me this time, sister,” the white alicorn mare began, beauty and grace present in her tone as a hoof clodded in metallic golden attire caressed her pink mane.

She then gestures toward a small round table etched into the white-marbled floor of the vehicle, a tea set resting on its platform. “Pray, sister, partake in some tea with me. Thou hasn’t had a single cup, and I’d recommend the black variant-”

“Nay,” the dark-blue sibling interjects, the cadence of her words akin to a rebellious teenager. She blew a strand of her light-blue mane from obscuring her sight as she kept her gaze locked onto the nearby window, scrying the outside world.

A sigh escapes from the white sibling’s throat. “Sister… please, talk to me. What troubles thine thoughts? And don’t bother denying it. I can see it upon thine face clear as day.”

Silence is the answer, save for the outside world’s muffled voices. The darker sibling then raises a forehoof clodded in light-blue metal before resting it under her chin, propping her head up, followed by a groaning sigh.

“Luna?” the white sibling tried but was once again ignored. Now growing inertly irritated by her sibling’s actions, the larger alicorn sharply raises her head while adjusting her folded wings.

“Princess Luna Selene Invictus,” she spoke as if preparing to scold a child. “I am addressing thee and demand that thou-”

Luna interjects with a rapidly shot and scornful gaze, “Do not talk to me as if my crown bares no value, Celestia.”

Celestia’s head reared back in shock, ears folding against her head which nearly slammed into the back wall, a rectangular wooden slide door being most notable. Her muzzle gapes as she tries to scrape her throat for words, but none can be found.

Luna glaringly bares her teeth with heavy breaths as her body rattles with many emotions: anger, hatred, betrayal… envy. But the Lunar Princess hurriedly tried to recollect herself, shaking her head as her breaths stabilized slowly.

She… she hadn’t meant to snap like that. And her gaze fell to the small table positioned between them, steam seeping out of the teapot’s spout.

“A-apologies, sister.” Luna rests a forelimb on her chest, taking recuperative breaths as Celestia remains stunned by the outburst. “T-tis… I…” she sighed, “I’ve been… restlessly tending to my night as of late… but have grown quite irritable, too. I’m sorry for mine outburst.”

Celestia continued to stare at her downtrodden sibling for what felt like an eternity, and the shock she bore had never worn off. In truth, the Solar Princess had noticed Luna’s recent mood swings, often being too unpredictable no matter how hard she tried to perceive the darker alicorn’s emotions.

“I-it’s ok, sister…”

Back in Equestria, the younger alicorn would keep to herself but performed her duties and maintained the harmony of night and day. As such, Equestria would chug along smoothly like the train system schematics Celestia had been planning with nobility (Investors), inventors, and engineers.

But then there were the times when Luna would finish her nightly duties, and as the sisters attempted to swap the reigns, Luna would resist, insisting on allowing the night to go on for just an hour more.

Unfortunately, Celestia had to shoot down every attempt, and it wounded her to see her sibling trot away in disappointment. She remembered how It all started as a gleeful suggestion from Luna, but over time, it grew to what the sun alicorn could only perceive as demands over anything else.

If only her sister could see reason. If only her sister could see how affecting the cycle of night and day can potentially bring about catastrophic disasters, a sudden food shortage being chief among them.

If only Luna could see that Equestria wasn’t the only nation that relied on the harmonious cooperation of the celestial bodies, it was all of Magius. The sisters held a heavy weight on their shoulders, and if even one of them slipped up, well, Celestia didn’t want to imagine such an outcome.

But, apparently, she’s the only one who cares. She loved her sibling dearly, but such a request would always be out of the question.

Celestia narrowed her eyes in focus, observing Luna, whose gaze returned to the nearby window during her recollections.

-What is it that troubles thee, sister mine?- Celestia inquired, the words echoing in her mind.

She just couldn’t fathom any plausible causes. They both possessed equal shares of their kingdom, their subjects loved and adored them both, and, if anything, Luna had the more lax occupation of the two.

The solar diarch was sure that Luna would sing an entirely different tune if they ever were to swap roles. But she quickly shook her head at those thoughts—they were unbecoming, and now wasn’t the time for them.

Celestia tore her gaze from Luna and peered out another window adjacent to the one the lunar princess surveyed. She immediately notes the call signs of a marketplace, searching through the sea of ponies with interest and curiosity.

Then, she gasped lowly but just loud enough for Luna’s ears to pick up with a flicker, the lunar diarch shifting their gaze.

“Sister?” Luna inquired. “What hath-”

Celestia rapidly turned around on her furnishing, pulling the wooden sliding door open. Whatever had garnered her interest, the solar princess was filled with so much urgency she seemingly ignored or simply didn’t comprehend Luna’s words.

“Stop the carriage!” Celestia boomed, and the guards pulling the carriage adhered, the vehicle coming to an abrupt yet steady stop.

……….

“Here you go, girls!” an energetic crystal earth pony stallion wearing a white and red striped apron declared, adjusting his chef’s hat before offering two desirable treats in either forelimb. “Two Strawberry Shiver shakes with extra sprinkles!”

“Thank you, Mr. Sweet Tooth!” Radiant Hope and Snowdrop respond in unison, taking the offered treats and wasting no time in locking their muzzles around the red straws that protrude upward in their beverages.

The duo joyfully siphoned substances through their straws, an explosion of milk-strawberry flavor gracing their senses.

“Woah, careful there, younglings,” Mr. Sweet Tooth warned with an extended forelimb. “You don’t want to drink too fast or you’ll-”

“Tch, ow!” Hope cried out, raising a hoof to rub at her temple.

“Get a brain freeze…”

“Nng! Regret, regret!” Hope screamed, giggling. “But so worth it—ow!”

Sweet Tooth could only chuckle at Hope’s antics before shifting his gaze to Snowdrop, raising an eyebrow at what he saw: the pegasus just kept… going.

“My word,” he began, genuinely amazed. “How in the world can you do that?”

Snowdrop halts her feast, licking her lips. “Do what?” she inquired, tilting her head.

“Well, that,” the aproned stallion emphasized with a forelimb. “Nopony could just chug it down as you did without getting a brain freeze. By Latona, you must have quite the tolerance.”

“Oh!” Hope exclaimed in realization, turning sideways and raising her drink over Snowdrop like a presentation. “Let’s just say that Snowdrop lives up to her name.”

Snowdrop nods. “Princess Amore told me that I was born with a unique ability. I, uhm, I’m very resistant to low temperatures.”

“Oh, I get it,” Sweet Tooth beamed. “I’ve heard of pegasi who could set themselves on fire and others who could manipulate water. But yours is a first for-” his eyes suddenly widened as he spotted something behind the two fillies.

“Oh, my sweet Amore…”

Snowdrop’s eyes widened, her nostrils flaring. “T-this scent…”

Hope inquisitively looked between them before following the stallion’s gaze and turning around in place. Then, her eyes shot wide open, and her muzzle dropped upon seeing the two airborne individuals who stunted all in attendance.

The unicorn filly also now understood why the local crowds fell abruptly silent.

Hooves clopped against the crystalline ground via a pair of landing alicorns, each bearing the sun and moon on their flanks. The new arrivals fold their wings and trot forth while Hope finally manages to escape her goldfish simulation during their approach.

“Greetings, little ones,” Celestia began, her voice sending ripples of warmth through Hope and Snowdrop’s forms, stopping before them with Luna in tow. “Thou ‘rt Snowdrop and Radiant Hope, If I’m not mistaken?”

“Ababa-wha-baba-uhhh,” Hope tried, but her shock clearly affected her mind.

Celestia giggles with a hoof covering her muzzle. “Well, I am not familiar with this ‘Ababa-wha’ thou speakest of, but, pray, may we talk?”

Hope failed with words, so she used her actions, nodding in response. However, there was a detail about the princess that threw her off:

Why are Celestia's mane and tail pink? They were supposed to be rainbow-colored like it was in her vision. Also, why didn't it flow as if Celestia were underwater?

……….

As the former duo conversed, Snowdrop relied on her sense of hearing and smell to familiarize herself with the solar member of Equestria’s diarchy. Her nostrils flared again, and she recognized the scent of a sunflower mixed with various kinds of fruits—it was the best comparison she could make.

There was another scent, too—just underneath it all. One that the blind filly easily deciphered and recognized. -Is that… chocolate cake?- Snowdrop inquired inertly.

“Why am I even here…?” Snowdrop’s ears perked up upon hearing a voice coming from somewhere around Celestia’s proximity. “These ponies ‘rt only interested in mine sister. Tch, no surprise there. Twas foalish of me to agree to accompany her.”

-Is that… Princess Luna?- the pegasus inquired. -Why does she sound so… sad?-

Snowdrop had used her gifts long enough to know that, judging by the frequency, Luna dropped those words in a hushed tone, intently keeping those around her from hearing it. But Snowdrop was out of the ordinary.

“Snowdrop!” Hope’s voice beckoned, drawing Snowdrop from her inner thoughts. “Princess Celestia asked if we’d like to go with them to the castle! Come on, let’s go!”

Snowdrop’s ears perked up. “O-oh!” she quickly recollected. “But, didn’t you and Sombra visit the castle earlier?”

Hope shot the pegasus with a deadpan expression.

“I mean, y-yes! I’d like that!”

“Huzzah!” Celestia celebrated, trotting closer to Hope. “Wouldst thou like to ride upon mine back?”

Hope was left astounded by the request. “W-well, I m-mean, sure, b-but- eep!” she squeaked as a golden aura plucked her up, floated her in the air, and set her down on Celestia’s back.

“Sister,” Celestia called while turning, “be a dear and escort Radiant Hope’s friend upon thine back, yes? Their name is Snowdrop, and be careful with her. She’s-”

“Blind, I know.” Luna finished, rolling her eyes. “I am well acquainted in recognizing physical disabilities, sister.” the lunar alicorn fires up her horn in a light-blue aura, which covers the blind filly’s body and lifts them upward.

This was the first time Snowdrop had ever been carried in such a fashion, and the experience felt mildly awkward for her. Still, she didn’t doubt the proficiency of the magical grasp’s owner, and the pegasus was gently lowered onto Luna’s back.

Snowdrop blinks her eyes twice, followed by a shy yet embarrassed expression. “T-thank you for carrying m-me, princess. And, um, i-it’s a pleasure to m-meet you.”

“Charmed,” Luna responds while glancing back at the filly, looking forward again. “We disembark upon thine behest, sister.”

Celestia nods, turning skyward and spreading her wings apart. “Hang on, Hope.”

“Hang onto wh-AAAAT!!” the young unicorn screamed as she hurriedly grabbed onto Celestia’s mane, pulling it harshly—the duo suddenly airborne with a single, powerful flap of the white alicorn’s wings.

“E-easy thine grasp, my dear,” Celestia flinched.

“How about you warn me the next time you do that, please!” Hope boomed, garnering a joyful chuckle from Celestia.

Luna fell into a formation at Celestia’s rear as they flew toward the castle’s direction, the lunar mare’s mane fluttering in the wind, which mildly conflicted with the blind filly on her back. The two ‘flights’ are about as night and day as the alicorns themselves, and where Celestia and Hope flew in joyous laughter together, Luna and Snowdrop flew in awkward silence, though mainly for the light-blue pegasus.

“Uhm, Princess Luna?”

“What is it, child?”

“Oh, well, I just-”

“Speak confidently,” Luna interjects, Snowdrop’s ears perking up. “Chin up, back straight, and eyes forward. Carry thineself with courage, Snowdrop, and in doing so, ponies shall react to thy presence with respect.”

Snowdrop’s ears folded against her head. Did… did the princess, in a sense, not respect her? She was unsure about how to take those words.

A sigh from Luna garners the inner-turmoiled filly, almost as if she could sense Snowdrop’s thoughts. “Apologies if my words seem harsh, young one—I… I’ve been through some hardships as of late, and I tend to speak bluntly.”

Snowdrop swallowed a lump in her throat, but admittedly, she absorbed some of Luna’s advice. “It’s ok, your highness. Oh, and—princess?”

“Yes?”

“As you already know, I’m blind, but I wanted to ask you something, and you’re the perfect pony to-”

“Out with it, Snowdrop. There’s no point in prancing around the bush. If there’s something upon thine mind, say it, and be done with it.”

O-ok,” Snowdrop swallowed, “Could… could you confirm how the night sky looks?”

Luna suddenly stopped in pure shock, eyes wide open as she hovered in place, although she ensured that the filly on her back wouldn’t fall from the action. All the while, Celestia and Hope became distanced ahead with every passing moment.

“C-come again…?”

“The night sky, a-and the moon,” Snowdrop began, Luna’s gaze slowly turning back to the pegasus. “I’ve been having dreams of them, but I’m not sure if they are as accurate to the real thing.”

“I-I see…” Luna hesitantly dared to ask, “And, pray, can thou explain it in detail? Be brief if thou must; just tidbits is enough.”

“Hmmm…” Snowdrop pondered with a hoof to her chin in thought. “Well, there’s the moon, which is a giant white sphere casting a remarkable light on us all.”

-R-remarkable… light…?-

“And then there’s the entire night sky!” Snowdrop said most joyously. “Oh, it’s so beautiful—blankets of black, purple, and blue, all melding together like smoke and clouds—It’s almost indescribable; I just don’t have the words to do it justice!”

-Wh-what…? It-it couldn’t be…-

At this point, Luna had long been taken aback in amazement by the filly’s words. There on her back was a blind filly singing wonders and praises of the night that SHE worked so hard to perfect.

A blind filly did what those with sight could not!

Sure, what Snowdrop saw was from a dream, but it amazed Luna how nearly accurate it was to her actual night.

“Oh, and, princess—then there are the stars!”

“S-stars,” Luna repeats, a small smile forming on the edges of her muzzle. “T-tell me, what doth thou think of them?”

“They are the best thing about the night, at least, in my opinion,” Snowdrop answered unhesitantly, Luna’s eyes widening in pure bliss as she didn’t want the filly to stop talking. “It’s like the sky is their canvas, and the stars create beautiful pieces of art for all of us to enjoy,” she giggles, “Sorry, I just get so excited talking about them.”

“N-nay!” Luna beamed. “T-thou needst not apologize for such a thing; t-the night is indeed worthy of thy praise.”

Snowdrop nods. “I guess w-what I’m trying to say is, w-well,” a vibrant blush forms on her cheeks, and try as she might, she couldn’t contain the dam that was about to burst within her.

The pegasus suddenly raises her forelimbs up high, pure joy plastered on her features.

“I just love the night so much! Thank you so much for making it, Princess Luna!”

And there it was, the words Luna had wanted to hear so dearly. Those very words echoed within the alicorn’s mind, soon embedding themselves into every fiber of Luna’s being.

She finally found what she was looking for, the rare diamond in the rough. And while Snowdrop was only one in number, the little filly represented a spark, one that Luna would caress with the moon’s tender sweetness.

One would become two, and two would become three. It would continue to multiply in a glorious domino effect until, one day...

Yes, Luna could see it now—legions of ponies praising her moon and night just as much as Celestia’s sun and day, and Snowdrop would be responsible for all of it.

“P-princess?” Snowdrop inquired the motionless alicorn, save for the flapping of their wings. “Are you ok-”

Luna swiftly embraces Snowdrop in one fluent motion, cradling the filly against her chest region with both forelimbs, stunting them in the process.

“I am more than ok, Snowdrop,” Luna lovingly dropped, raising the filly high up into the air like a newborn foal. “Thou hast no idea how grateful we are for thine words—thank you, Snowdrop! Thank you!”

Luna carefully holds the filly in place, garnering laughter from the pegasus before barrel-rolling and flying forth again, continuing onward to the Crystal Castle.

“Come, Snowdrop! My sister can handle the talks with Princess Amore, so let us convene within one of the castle’s chambers.”

“Ok!”

To say that Luna was filled with happiness would be an understatement. She even regretted not coming along with Celestia on this venture, for she would never have claimed the beautiful fruit within her grasp.

However, in the deep recesses of her mind, Luna had to wonder:

What was it that drew Celestia’s interest in these fillies? What was it about them that caused her to stop the carriage?

Chapter 11~

-Crystal Empire: Crystal Castle-

Radiant Hope tightened her grasp on Princess Celestia’s pink mane, which fluttered in the wind as the duo began to descend to the base of the Empire’s seat of power. Those who saw the alicorn’s aerial form from below gazed up in wonder and awe, some having never before seen the solar diarch in pony.

During the duo’s aerial traversal and talks, the young filly still had that lingering interest in the sun alicorn’s appearance. The solar equine was almost precisely as Hope had seen in her vision, save for a couple of outlying details:

The color of Celestia’s mane and tail are a vibrant pink, and they lack that strange flowing phenomenon akin to being submerged underwater. Hope found herself hesitant and conflicted, wondering if she should-

“What troubles thine mind, Hope?” Celestia inquired, jolting the young unicorn to attention. Was Celestia a mind reader? Or was she just that sharp?

Hope quickly shook her head, “Er, nothing!” she attempted to convince, forcing a smile. “Everything is fine!”

Celestia glanced back to the filly and raised an eyebrow, the southern archway of the Crystal Castle’s tripod foundation drawing closer.

“Oh?” a smirk adorned the alicorn’s muzzle, “Art thine words truly free of lies?” her gaze went forward, chuckling, “Forgive me, child, but I remain unconvinced.”

Hope’s eyes widened, hesitation stifling her words and actions. Then again, she couldn’t help but scold herself—it’s just a question about Celestia’s mane, for Amore’s sake! What’s with the hesitation?!

“Uhm, Princess Celestia?” the filly inquired, steeling herself.

“Yes?”

“I’ve been meaning to ask: did you… ever had a rainbow mane? Or plan to change it? A-and your tail! Also your tail.”

Silence was all that Hope received in response, save for the flapping of Celestia’s wings. But due to her positioning on the alicorn’s back and their forward gaze, she could not see Celestia’s stunned expression.

“Th… thou has seen it…”

Those words sent ripples throughout Hope’s body, the implications overflowing the young purple unicorn’s mind. The duo remained silent for the remainder of the flight, both working the gears of their brains to form proper words.

Celestia’s hooves soon graced crystalline grounds with resounding clops and flapping wings, folding them firmly to either side. She intakes the Crystal Heart rotating between a stalagmite and stalactite nearby, resting within the epicenter of a snowflake insignia etched into the ground.

Nearby Crystal Guards observed the solar diarch’s arrival with interest but were grateful for briefings given by those of the upper ranks at the behest of Princess Amore. They certainly wouldn’t expect the random appearance of an alicorn princess from an allied nation.

“Radiant Hope…” Celestia began, breaking the silence but keeping her gaze forward—Hope’s ears perking up in response. “Did my mane and tail flow as if I submerged myself in an ocean current’s embrace?”

“Y-yeah!” the filly boomed. “That’s it-! Wait, hang on…” realization dawned on Hope, “Princess, about what you said before, you know, ‘Thou has seen it’?”

Celestia looked back to the filly, nodding. “Verily, my dear. Pray, take a moment to collect thine thoughts.”

Hope’s gaze fell to the crystalline floors in her sight, and after a moment of pondering, it all fell into place, and she gasped loudly.

“You saw it too, didn’t you…? You looked into the Crystal Heart and saw me as a princess.”

The alicorn’s eyes widened. “Th-that mare on the balcony was thou…?”

Hope nods in rapid succession. “Yup. Sure was. Why do you ask?” she gasped, “Wait, did you see somepony else?! Oh no! Did I ruin it?!”

Celestia’s gaze slowly traveled forward, dumbfounded by the filly’s revelation. “By my mother’s grace…” she greedily intakes fresh air through her nostrils, raising her head and regaining her composure before trotting closer to the Crystal Heart.

Standing before the heart-shaped artifact, Celestia flares up her horn and surrounds Hope’s form in a golden aura, floating the filly off her back and gently lowering them onto the shimmering ground.

“Thank you!” Hope expressed.

Celestia gave the filly a motherly smile, followed by a nod. She then shifts her gaze to the rotating artifact, peering into it with what Hoped perceived as determination.

“I have never before seen nor heard of two visions given to two separate ponies intertwining to such an extent.” her eyes rested on Hope. “Correct me if I’m wrong, but can I assume thine vision portrayed a royal declaration taking place within the empire?”

“Yup. At first, I assumed it would be Princess Amore, so you can guess my surprise when it turned out to be me. You and Princess Luna were there, too, and-”

“Luna’s mane practically replicated her night sky,” Celestia absent-mindedly interjects, though not intending to cut off Hope’s words, “while mine own flowed with the colors of the rainbow.”

Hope’s eyes went to the Heart and back to the alicorn. “So… does this mean you’re going to dye your mane?”

“Ohohahahaha!” the alicorn’s sudden laughter echoed via the ceiling of the castle above them. “Hehe, oh, my dear, thou ‘rt far too precious.”

Celestia drapes a wing across her face, her laughter fading away slowly with its’ last remnants escaping her throat. “As much as I’ve attempted to dabble in such activities, mine efforts hath always failed.”

“Wow, really?” Hope inquired, cocking their head. “How come?”

“Magic, my dear,” the alicorn answered. Simple yet effective. “Any dye that laid upon mine or mine own sister’s mane and tail would simply sizzle away, all thanks to our celestial charges. Now, picture, if thou would:

I could dye mine hair at night, but come morning, mine beloved sun would undo the effort. And the same falls true to mine sister, her own attempt thwarted by her moon. In essence: it would take somepony with tremendous power to make such changes to either of us.”

“Oh, ok, I get it. That sounds really cool! So, do you guys, like, talk to the sun and moon?”

Celestia chuckles. “In a manner of speaking. Tis complicated to explain accurately, as words do not do it justice. But, yes… we do speak to them, simply put,” her gaze went to the ceiling, practically looking right through the crystalline structure and meeting her celestial charge:

The sun.

“And they respond, in turn…”

Hope noted the expression Celestia had taken with those words—sadness, with a hint of longing. The filly had many questions, but an urge to change the subject became dominant above all.

“So…” she began, awkwardly scraping a hoof against the crystal ground. “Who, uh, who did you see?”

Celestia remained silent, staring at the ceiling, unfazed by Hope’s inquiry.

“Princess?”

“P-pardon?” Celestia finally responds, eyes widening. She quickly shifts her gaze to Hope, “My deepest apologies, Hope. I didn’t mean to be rude.”

“N-no, it’s ok, really!” the filly shook her head in protest. “There’s no need to apologize.” she suddenly turned away, “Yes, yes, I know that!”

The alicorn questionably looked around Hope, “Hope, who art thou speaking to?” she questioned, seeing no one else in their general vicinity.

Hope’s eyes shot wide open, looking back at the princess in realization. “Oh! I was just talking to my fairy friends. They scolded me for asking whether the sun and moon can talk- you know what? I’m just going to be quiet now.”

Celestia blinked twice. -Fairy Friends?- she states inertly. -Ah, tis likely the imaginations of the youthful. Or mayhaps it’s a coping mechanism? She is an orphan, after all.

It pains me to see such children grow up without their parents…

A predicament Luna and I know all too well…-

The sun diarch perished those thoughts with a gentle shake of her head, now wasn’t the time for them. “Thou asked us about who we saw in the vision, yes?”

Hope meets the alicorn’s gaze. “From how you reacted, it’s clear that you didn’t see me up on that balcony. So, who was it?” she asked excitedly, Celestia laughing lightly at the filly’s antics.

“In truth? I haven’t much to go upon.” the filly’s clear signs of confusion prompt the alicorn to continue. “It’s just as I said. The pony I saw was but an obscured presence; thus, I couldn’t make out their appearance. I have only words to aid me in unraveling mine vision; wouldst thou like to hear it?”

“Yes, please!”

The sun princess chuckles. “Very well.” clearing her throat, she began to cite something from memory:

“‘She will be the spark that ignites a new era. And I, Celestia Sol Invictus, shall pass mine crown onto this worthy successor.’” she finished with a smile.

“...That’s it?” Hope questioned with a raised eyebrow, snorting. “I’m sorry, but why does the Heart have to be so ‘mysterious-ish’?”

“The Crystal Heart works in mysterious ways, Hope, but I’m sure Princess Amore explained that to you all.”

Hope giggles. “She sure did. Every time somepony has a vision, the princess is there to help them perceive what they saw. So, Sombra and I thought: ‘Hey, how about we take a look for ourselves?’ and bam! Visions!”

When hearing Sombra’s name, Celestia became lost in thoughts… and anything Hope said afterward would go unheard.

-Sombra, Sombasi, Snowdrop, and the changeling, Arthrodite. Amore… please, my friend, thou must tread carefully--

Distant voices suddenly became known and drew ever closer, coming from beyond the same archway Celestia and Hope had entered, which halted their talks and garnered their attention.

Their ears picked up accompanying laughter, as well. But when it came to Celestia, hearing the unmistakable laugh of her younger sibling—genuine, joyous laughter—shocked her completely.

“L-Lulu?” she muttered in disbelief, having not heard such joy from her lunar counterpart for quite some time.

Luna’s form flies through the archway and lands a short distance away from Celestia and Hope, gently setting down the filly she kept locked within her forelimbs. But throughout it all, they remained deep in conversation, and depending on the subject, they’d share laughter before smoothly transitioning onto another topic.

“And that, Snowdrop, is how mine sister and I bested Discord, the spiritual Lord of Chaos,” Luna finished proudly.

“That’s amazing, princess!” Snowdrop clapped her forelimbs together. “I-I knew Discord was powerful, based on the stories I’ve heard from Miss. Chestnut. But I never thought anypony could change entire landscapes with a simple gesture.”

“Alas, mine confidant, stories tend to change over time by various means. But mine sister and I ‘rt living libraries. After all, it was we who bested that clown, so who better to tell the tale than either Sister of Equestria?”

The blind filly smiles. “I suppose you’re right.”

Luna fires up her horn and levitates the ice-colored pegasus onto her back in a light-blue aura. “Come, Snowdrop. Let us continue our talks inside, and mayhaps we’ll find some food and drink.”

The duo trotted away toward the double doors that allowed one access to the castle, resting at the precipice of a flight of crystalline, light-purple stairs. But along the way, the lunar diarch stopped abruptly, looking back over her left shoulder.

“Sister!” she exclaimed, garnering her shocked sibling’s attention. “I trust thou shall be more than adequate in the talks with Amore, yes?!”

Celestia’s mouth imitated a goldfish, but she managed a nod.

“Huzzah!” Luna emphasized with a raised forelimb. “In that case, mine confidant and I shall be elsewhere in the castle until thine meeting’s completion! Until later, sister!”

With those parting words, Luna returned to the stairs before her and began to scale them, once more lost in talks with the filly on her back.

……….

“C-confidant…?” Celestia muttered, dumbfounded as she observed Luna’s form being concealed via the doors closing shut behind her, courtesy of a light-blue aura. “She called Snowdrop… confidant…”

“Aww, that’s so adorable,” Hope cooed. “Those two are kicking it off quite well. Good for them!” she fixates on the sun princess. “What do you think, Princess Celestia?”

A moment of silence takes hold.

“P-Princess… Celestia…? Are you o-”

“C-confidant… she said ‘Confidant’...”

“Uhm, right… My fairy friends wanted to say that you’re kind of weird.”

The esteemed carriage of the sun and moon alicorn princesses now passed a particular tavern, garnering the attention of Arthrodite through the window of the private room she inhabited. Of course, the window was enchanted so that no one could peer into the room.

Arthrodite had only ever met the alicorn sisters once before, and she remembered how tense she felt during the occasion. Both she and Amore had come to an agreement: revealing the changeling to the Crystal Empire’s allies.

Speaking of…

A glance at the nearby clock reminded Arthrodite that she needed to prepare for the big ‘unraveling’ with King Malik and Prince Olstrom. That’ll be fun.

So there she was, in the castle’s throne room, standing alongside Princess Amore, who sat sternly on the crystal throne while looking down upon the equestrian diarchy.

She recalled Amore stating her case that day, and if either sister didn’t like who she kept around as a friend and ally, then they could march right back to their precious castle that edged the Everfree Forest.

The ponies of Equestria could be quite hypocritical. Peace and harmony, indeed… so long as you’re a pony.

The changeling smirked, still impressed by how authoritative Amore could be when necessary, even having the teats to get into an alicorn’s face if she had to. And by the Hive, Amore drilled into the Sisters when they dared to imply I couldn’t be trusted purely because of my race.

Suddenly, Arthrodite’s self-recollection faded upon spotting a light-gray crystal unicorn stallion giving chase of the carriage.

“Wait…” she began, narrowing her eyes. And upon recognition, she lets loose a heartful chuckle.

“Oh dear, Maneigh Marco… how badly did you screw up this time?”

……….

“Wait! Wait!” Maneigh Marco exclaimed between batted breaths. “Stop the carriage, please!”

At the carriage’s forefront, the guards pulling the vehicle flicked their ears.

“Did you hear something?” a unicorn stallion asked, positioned further to the rear with two more of his fellow guards in front of him, a pegasus mare to his right, all pulling along the carriage at the reigns.

“I’m not sure,” the pegasus mare responds. “At least, I think I heard-”

“Stop! Stop the carriage!”

Their ears swiveled toward the carriage’s rear.

“My name is Maneigh Marco! I’m Princess Amore’s Royal Assistant!”

“Royal Assistant?!” one of the frontal earth pony guards inquired.

“Halt!” the other exclaimed, causing them to stop in unison.

“Oh, thank y- woah! Whoaaaaah!” a loud ‘THUNK’ results at the carriage’s rear, garnering flinching expressions from nearby crystal onlookers.

The equestrian guards quickly detach themselves from the reigns, stampeding around the carriage and soon resting their eyes upon the downed form of the Royal Assistant.

Maneigh Marco groans while laid out on his back, blood visibly going down his nostrils.

“U-uh, sir?” an earth pony equestrian guard began in concern. “Art thou ok?”

“I-I’m fine,” Maneigh responds with a strained, raised forelimb. “I think…”

The equestrians swiftly jump into action, aiding the Royal Assistant back onto his hooves, the pegasus mare sweeping bits of dust off him with her wings.

“Th-thank you.” Maneigh expressed, adjusting his red, royal attire and tightening his purple tie. “Ahem!” he scraped his throat. “I am here to see you all to the castle, although I must apologize for my late… entrance. Now, I presume the princesses are inside?”

“A-actually, sir, about that,” the pegasus equestrian guardsmare began. “The Princesses are probably at the castle by now. They left pretty urgently back at the marketplace, but Princess Celestia, praise be to her name and the sun, ordered us to continue onward.”

Maneigh’s left eye twitched endlessly after a stunted moment of the dead. However, the sound of clapping hooves made itself known nearby, and all in attendance shifted their gaze toward the source.

“Woohoo! Way to go, Maneigh!” Arthrodite compliments, having donned her crystal unicorn mare disguise, earning a dreadful groan from the Royal Assistant. “Nice ‘rearing game’ you’ve got there. You know, if you reared a mare as good as you did to that carriage, you wouldn’t be single anymore.”

Maneigh deadpanned. “Mature, Arthrodite… very mature.” he wipes a forelimb across his face in misery. “Look, I don’t have time for any of your games, so can you just get over here and help me?”

Arthrodite chuckled. “Relax, carriage breeder; I’m just busting your balls.”

The disguised changeling trots forth, passing the equestrian guards in the process.

“Hey boys,” she dropped, her voice garnering hearts in their eyes.

“Woah…”

“What a mare!”

“I think I’m in love.”

“Ugh,” the pegasus guardsmare spat, rolling her eyes. “Stallions.”

Author's Note

Apologies for the delay, ladies and gents. Now then, let's get back to the brothers in the next chapter.

Chapter 12~

Celestia’s beloved star had shifted into its’ afternoon orange hue as its’ warmth and rays were, as always, allowed access through the illusionary yet protective barrier erected by the Crystal Heart.

Sombra and Sombasi are locked in conversation with a green-coated crystal earth pony stallion. He was a guard who holstered a spear over his right shoulder, stationed at one of four exit/entrance points into the crystalline city, each located in the north, east, south, and western provinces.

Each point consisted of an archway with two watchtowers on either side as guards tentatively observed citizens leaving and entering the city from atop and below these structures.

“We often use the southern grasslands for drills and even sparring exercises, so I don’t doubt that there’ll be guards out there to keep you two safe,” the guard informs. “That said, you are forbidden to leave the barrier’s boundaries without appropriate supervision. The snow is falling steadily outside, so it’s not too bad for the moment. But trotting through the northern outskirts at your age—regardless of conditions—is simply out of the question.”

The guard narrows his orange orbs. “Do I make myself clear?” he asserts, eyes drilling his words into their skulls.

“Yes, sir,” Sombra and Sombasi unified, nodding their heads.

Sombra, in particular, possessed two items wrapped in a purple blanket that were attached to either side of his stomach region with a thin white rope, often garnering curiosity in Sombasi.

“Very good,” the guard nods in approval. But upon noticing the hidden items strapped onto the older sibling, the armored stallion chuckled in recognition.

“Interesting,” he muttered.

“I’m sorry?” Sombasi asked, ears perking up.

The guard shook his head. “Never mind that; it’s just me rambling. Well, don’t let me waste any more of your time, little gems. Have fun out there.”

“We will, sir,” Sombra adhered with a slight bow.

Sombasi nods in agreement before turning to Sombra inquisitively. “Sombasi still wonders what you have planned, brother mine.” he eyes the wrapped items. “What are those? Sticks?”

Sombra beamed. “All shall be revealed, brother.”

Sombasi’s eyes shot wide open. “Oh, no, you always say that before something embarrassing happens to Sombasi!”

“Brother mine, I’m hurt!” Sombra feigned with a forelimb resting on his chest. “How could you ever accuse Sombra of such a thing?”

Sombasi deadpanned his sibling. “Gee, Sombasi wonders…”

Sombra chuckled heartfully, waving his farewells to the guard before starting to trek down a dirt road that cut and arched through the vast grasslands. Small patches of forestation can be seen in the distance, along with spires of alluring crystals that dotted the landscape—both serving as a reminder of the barrier’s boundaries.

“Come, Sombasi. Let us be off.”

Sombasi observed his brother’s parting form for a moment, groaning in awful anticipation with a ‘facehoof’ sliding down his features.

“Let’s just get this over with…”

The younger sibling slowly began to trot down the pathway but soon shook his head with slight laughter. “Sombra! Wait up!” he beckoned, breaking out into a full sprint.

The guard watched as the two brothers became distant dark-gray dots with every passing moment. And with a longing sigh, his gaze went skyward.

“I wish I had a sibling…”

The brotherly duo kept to the dirt pathway but now approached several nearby oval-shaped corrals of a purple, crystalline composition. Or, as the brothers had aptly named: arenas, each teeming with armored, weapon-wielding equines of all types and genders.

Their ears flickered in response to warcries and cheerful exclamations as crystal guards cheered on for the combatants within the arenas. The clashing of wooden, metallic, and even crystalline blades sounds off with accompanying grunts and groans.

They admittedly became envious of a pair of unicorns who wielded their weapons with magical auras of a silver and yellow coloration. But their excitement only grew tenfold for the magic lessons Miss. Chestnut had promised them. Once they became of proper age, of course.

“Wow!” Sombasi beamed. “It’s so different compared to when Miss. Chestnut brings us all out here for field trips.”

“That’s because she plans it when the guards are on break or have a day off from training,” Sombra matter-of-factly states. “Seeing it on the Crystal Projector back in the classroom is one thing, but seeing it in pony is another.”

“But, wait, why are we even here?”

“Isn’t it obvious, brother?” Sombra paused in place; his brother followed suit. “I would think the answer is all around you to see.”

Sombasi intakes his surroundings once more, the arenas, the combatants, the audience, hay; there was even a junior corral with wooden swords on a rack positioned within a pitched-up tent just to the left of the dirt road’s upcoming fork-

His eyes shot wide open in realization with a small gasp. “Oh, sweet Amore…”

Sombra formed a toothy grin. “Did Sombasi figure it out?”

Sombasi shot Sombra a stupified gaze. “Are you- are we,” he glanced at the wrapped-up items to Sombra’s sides, “then, are those…”

“Heh. They sure are!”

Sombra abruptly grabs onto the white rope holstered around his neck and shoulder, specifically one of the ears of the ‘Bunny Ears’ tie method that held it all together. The cord slips right off of the older sibling by surrendering to the weight of the two wrapped items, said items falling to the ground and kicking up a small cloud of dust.

Sombra grinningly seized one of the wrapped items and unfurled the purple cloth covering to reveal a wooden sword, practically a colt’s plaything. But unlike the ones holstered up on the nearby rack, its’ grip was of a red crystal that’s carved into the appropriate shape.

Sombasi eyed the weapon with a slightly agape muzzle. “H-how did Sombra even get that?”

“A nice mare gave it to Sombra at the Marketplace about a week ago.” Sombra grabs onto the wooden sword’s grip with his right forelimb, holding it up high in glee. “I think her name was Rafia or… Rabella…?”

Sombasi raised an eyebrow.

“What?” Sombra said with shrugged shoulders while sitting on his flank. “It was a whole week ago!” he protests, standing at full stature, “And I haven’t seen her again since then.”

“And… she just gave it to you for free?” Sombasi inquired.

Sombra swipes the blade sideways playfully. “Well, not exactly. Sombra helped her to move some boxes onto a carriage. And when it was done, she gave these to me in gratitude, saying they were for you and me. Although, I’m confused as to how she knew I had a brother.”

Sombasi tilts his head. “She knew we were brothers?”

“Yeah, but I didn’t tell her that, and I certainly don’t remember ever meeting her before.”

“Hmmm…” Sombasi pondered. “Maybe she saw us at the orphanage?”

“That’s quite possible. But never mind all that, come,” Sombra gestures toward the second blade, “that one is for you.”

Sombasi walks closer to what he suspected and now knew was another concealed blade of similar composition, possibly even a complete copy of the one Sombra wielded. Even so, the dark-gray unicorn hastily unwraps the weapon, and as was expected, it looked similar to the one Sombra was now practicing strikes with, save for one glaring difference:

The crystal that made up the grip was emerald green.

Sombasi was simply at a loss for words, even imitating a goldfish as he looked up to his brother, down to the weapon, and up to his sibling again.

“This… this is amazing!” his face morphed into joy, “Wow! I love it! Thank you, brother!”

Sombra cackles loudly with a hint of excitement. “Then what are we waiting for? Let’s go test these out against each other!”

Sombasi flashed a vibrant smile, nodding. “Sombasi would like that! But, brother,” a thought had been bothering the younger sibling, “why are we even sparring? Don’t get Sombasi wrong; he is grateful for the gift, and it sounds like fun, but why are we doing this?” he spun a forelimb around their general area.

Sombra halts his practice, resting the wooden object over his right shoulder. “Sombasi has been having a hard time since this morning, and now you’ll have to live with Blueblood because of what happened.” sympathy presents itself on his face. “Sombra thinks this will be an excellent way for his dear brother to vent.”

In truth, there was another reason concerning a particular vision Sombra had with the Crystal Heart. But whatever the case was, he would ensure that should those events ever come to pass, he and his brother would be prepared to face the danger. Together.

He’ll be sure to tell Sombasi about it later, and mayhaps it’ll make for a great bedtime story.

“Remember what Miss. Chestnut taught us, Sombasi, v-”

“Violence breeds violence, Sombasi knows,” the younger sibling interjects, albeit not rudely. “Sombasi thanks you for always looking out for him, Sombra.” he finished with a smile.

“It’s what brothers do,” Sombra asserts proudly. “So remember: if you ever feel like lashing out at Blueblood again, just come to Sombra. You must understand that she wants you to retaliate so that she can twist the situation to her advantage. Sure, she also got punished, but that’s only because Miss. Chestnut is kind and fair. Sombra trusts you see where he’s going with this?”

Sombasi nods. “I understand, brother.”

Sombra takes a few steps closer, resting his free forelimb upon Sombasi’s right shoulder. “It’s ok to defend yourself, of course, but only when you have to, not because you want to,” a mischievous smirk formed on his muzzle, “Speaking of… pick up your weapon. I love you, brother, but I, Sombra, am the stronger sibling. Unless, of course, you wish to prove me wrong?”

Sombasi’s left eye twitches, followed by a determined grin. “Sombasi accepts your challenge!”

The crystal gate of the small yet maneuverable oval-shaped corral creaks open as the brothers enter the arena. Sombasi trots toward the adjacent side of the arena while Sombra kicks the gate shut with his hind leg, positioning himself in front of it.

“Hey, Sombra!” Sombasi calls out, weapon held and braced for combat. “This feels just like our ‘Knights and Princesses’ sessions with Hope and Snowdrops, huh?”

Sombra chuckles, weapon at the ready. “Indeed! Only this time, we’re actually going to fight. And, of course… you’re the princess! Hah!” he puffs his chest out and stands proudly, oozing confidence.

“And I have come to take your crown! Without a knight to defend you, princess, victory will be mine!”

“Heh, so much for that ‘Violence breeds violence’ talk, huh?” Sombasi retorts.

Sombra grins. “Sometimes it has to be this way, princess.”

“Then I choose to be just like Princess Amore, strong and fearless! And as for you taking my crown, well, we’ll see about that!” Sombasi roars out before he bites down upon his weapon’s grip and charges forth, eyes narrowed in determination.

Sombra matches his brother’s resolve and actions, his weapon’s grip held firmly in his mouth, eyes narrowed. And soon enough, two traveling clouds of dirt being kicked up from two opposing sides drew closer and closer, resulting in the echoing sounds of clashing wood and youthful screams.

But unbeknownst to the combatants, they had garnered the attention of one Prince Olstrom Shattershield, who observes their clash from a hilltop with cloth-covered, saddle arabian features.

“Well, well,” he chuckled. “A contest between brothers, I see.”

Author's Note

Apologies for the delay, everyone! The next chapter can be described in one word:

Fight!

Chapter 13~

The brothers roar in unison moments before their wooden weaponry clashes against one another, the wood clankingly exploding as a result.

The dark-gray colts struggle against each other on their hind legs, forelimbs grasping the grip of their weapons as they grit their teeth with seething grunts.

“Nngh!” Sombasi narrows his eyes. “Th-this feels weird. Heh.” he grinned.

“Y-yeah,” Sombra agreed, grinning afterward. “Ponies are quadrupeds, after all, so we have an awkward time fighting with weapons like this.”

Sombra pushed their conjoined blades closer to Sombasi, momentarily overpowering him. But with a grunt-filled shout, the younger colt pushed their conjoint weapons back into equilibrium.

“Sombasi wishes we could use our magic- nngh! Geez! How do earth ponies even get used to this? It feels weird, and we look kind of silly!”

“You forget that pegasi suffer in that same regard, brother.” Sombra forms a smirk.

“True, but at least they can fly-!”

“And if we could use magic,” Sombra interjects with a plan matching his mischievous features, “It might’ve saved you from this!”

In one swift motion, Sombra pushes his brother backward while stepping forward, planting his right hind leg behind Sombasi’s left hindlimb—effectively tripping him as gravity takes over.

“Wh-whoah uh!”

Sombasi flurries his forelimbs in an attempt to catch his balance, but to no avail as he falls onto his back, dropping his weapon onto the dirt-comprised grounds of the arena in the process.

“Aha!” Sombra boasts, head held up high. “Sombra wins this round!”

“H-hey!” the downed colt cries out, lifting himself halfway from the ground. “That’s cheating!”

“Oh, pish posh, brother,” Sombra waved. “Whatever it takes to claim victo-”

Sombasi hurriedly gets into a crouched state and lunges at his brother, causing them to cry out as, this time, it’s Sombra whose back is graced with dirt. And as Sombra’s weapon is hurled into the air from the commotion, landing nearby, Sombasi lifts himself up to his full stature and stands over his downed yet amazed brother.

“Mwahaha!” Sombasi boomed in joy. “Your lesson was well received, brother mine. ‘Whatever it takes to claim victory,’ right?” he finished with a wink.

The brothers simply stare at one another—Sombasi grinning—Sombra stunned, yet looking up at his brother in amazement. Then, they broke out into gleeful, hearty laughter.

Their joyous laughter soon dies down, followed by Sombasi offering Sombra a helping forelimb, which he takes gratefully. Of course, a petty side of him was tempted to take advantage of his brother’s currently dropped guard.

But Sombra was a loving older brother. So why not let their currently evened score linger for a bit longer?

……….

As minutes passed by and the brothers reclaimed their weapons, standing at a generous distance once more for another combative clash, they were so preoccupied that they failed to take notice of Prince Olstrom Shattershield.

The saddle arabian stood outside the western crystalline panel of the arena, his seven-foot height effortlessly granting him a clear sight of the spectacle regardless of the barricade. If there ever was one thing ponies envied about their fellow desert-dwelling equines, it was their impressive height.

And their incredibly alluring builds.

Olstrom’s ears perked up in response to the brothers’ battle cries, their wooden weaponry repeatedly clanking as Sombra and Sombasi performed sideswiping attack patterns.

They now practically danced around in circular combat, jumping and shifting in a clockwise and counterclockwise arrangement. However, it was vibrantly clear to Olstrom that they both were unaccustomed to fighting while on their hind legs as they often nearly lost their balance. And that wasn’t even including the poor way they held their weaponry on all fours.

Olstrom could only chuckle as, admittedly, these precious little grains of sand before him were going about it all wrong. Perhaps… he could show them a thing or two and pass along some interesting knowledge. After all, his brother had continuously bugged him about proactively getting more involved in keeping good relations between the Empire and Saddle Arabia.

Then again, there was also that warrior side of him that would always welcome the chance to hone the skills of others. And so, with a smirk formed on his muzzle, hidden under white cloth and gray metal, he came to a decision.

……….

A resounding shove from Sombasi sends Sombra to the ground, landing on his flank as the duo pants in exhaustion, weapons holstered and lowered.

“Heh-hah!” Sombasi managed after catching his breath. “I’m up by one now, Sombra!”

“Wh… where did you learn to count?!” Sombra knackered while lifting himself to his full stature. “We’re even,” he emphasized with an appointed forelimb.

They snickered in unison, preparing for what was undoubtedly their final bout if their fatigue was of any implication. But their ears suddenly perked up as the nearby gated entrance creaked open, and the brothers turned to its’ source—eyes widening.

A black stallion donned in arabian-motifed attire of white cloth and gray metals approached, his size far exceeding any other equine the brothers had ever seen before. In addition, Sombra was sure those curved blades holstered to either side of the equine were called Scimitars—each safely sheathed in leather-like scabbards.

“Th-that’s…” Sombra began in realization. “That’s one of the visiting saddle arabians.”

He was grateful that at least one of them paid attention to Miss. Chestnut’s lectures concerning Saddle Arabia’s culture.

“Woah…” Sombasi awed. “He’s… big. And are those… curved swords?”

The dark-gray duo tried to pierce through the coverings of the Saddle Arabian’s features but to no avail—only deciphering a pair of hazel-colored eyes that rested upon them.

“Marhabaan al’atfal,” Olstrom began, powerful legs guiding him over to the colts.

The brothers, having been jolted to attention by the authoritative voice, blinked in confusion before leaning into each other. “What did he say?” Sombasi whispered.

“Sombra has no idea…”

Olstrom chuckles as he overhears their murmuring on approach, stopping before them, ears flickering.

“It means ‘Greetings, children.’” he chuckled as the brothers formed ‘O’s on their muzzles. “My name is Prince Olstrom Shattershield of Saddle Arabia. In truth, I have several titles, but let’s just keep it simple, eh?”

A stunted silence takes hold as the brothers stare at the large equine in pure shock, processing everything they’ve just heard. A sudden gust of wind fluttered everyone’s manes, drawing dust clouds from the dirt-foundation arena.

“P-p-p-p-prince?!” Sombasi screamed in a panic. “But-I-m-my name is Sombasi, sir!”

“A-and my name is Sombra, your highness!” Sombra managed as the brothers began to lower their-

“Please, no,” Olstrom ceased their actions with a raised forelimb, “that won’t be necessary, young ones.” he rested his hoof onto the dirt while the brothers rose back up from their half-bow.

“Just Olstrom will do. Sombra and Sombasi, huh? Strong names, I must say, and, If I may, I’d like for you both to treat me as just another stallion.” he grinned beneath his veil.

“And, if my eyes and ears didn’t deceive me… a fellow warrior.”

“O-oh, heh,” Sombasi rubbed the back of his neck with an averted gaze, “we’re, uh, not warriors…”

Sombra recollects himself, clearing his throat. “Sombasi is right. Sombra simply thought this would be a fun way to let loose some stress from my brother.”

Olstrom nods. “I see. And so, of all the activities laid bare for you both, you chose to spar with your brother, yes?”

“Yes, your high- I mean, Olstrom. Sombra would watch the guards practice out here occasionally, so Sombra decided to buy these,” he raised his weapon, “for Sombra and Sombasi.”

Were it not for the cloth concealing Olstrom’s muzzle, Sombra might’ve noticed the knowing smirk now etched there. In addition, Olstrom admittedly noted their speech patterns even during his observations, often integrating the third person before seemingly correcting themselves.

It was as if they weren’t accustomed to speaking ‘Ponish,’ but it was clear to Olstrom that they were still adapting.

The saddle arabian, amused by Sombra’s words, observed the brothers before resting his eyes on their weaponry.

“There’s no denying it; you two have the potential to be fine warriors.”

The brothers shared a glance, turning back to Olstrom. “R-really?” Sombasi inquired.

“You… came to that conclusion just because I bought these from the market?”

“And watching your bout, of course.”

“But… how?” Sombasi asked. “We weren’t exactly very good at it… but it did feel amazing!”

“Hah!” Olstrom amused. “Indeed. Don’t you see, musadas? That feeling is the exhilaration, fulfillment, and, in this case, alleviation of a good fight. In Saddle Arabia, one of the most effective ways warriors relieve themselves is…?” he rolled his forehoof, beckoning the brothers to a sudden pop quiz.

“Ooooh. Huh.” Sombasi brought a hoof up to his chin. “So Sombra and I were doing what warriors back in your homeland do? Also, what’s a musada? Heh, sounds like a cake or something sweet.”

“Musada means colt in Arabic,” Olstrom answered with a chuckle.

“It’s just a coincidence, brother,” Sombra spoke up, garnering their attention. “This just so happened to be what activity I chose, that’s all. As I said, I saw the guards doing it and thought it’d be fun if we did it. That doesn’t exactly make us warriors.”

Olstrom lowered himself to the ground, uncaring of the dirt that would undoubtedly sully his clothing as he met the colts at eye level.

“Do you want to know what we of Saddle Arabia believe?” they nod, prompting Olstrom to continue. “There are no coincidences in the universe, only convergences of will, intent, and experience.”

Olstrom began to rise to his full stature while Sombra and Sombasi watched, absorbing the stallion’s words.

“Trust me, young ones. As a seasoned warrior, I mean it when I say that I can see your potential. A young warrior’s flame burns in both of you, but it is up to you to choose whether to stoke it or simply let it run its course.”

The young duo silently lost themselves in thought. But for Olstrom, he recognized the signs. And what they decide will determine what happens next. Life is abundant with choices, and this would be theirs to make.

“So…” Sombra began, but the uncertainty was plastered on his features. “Do you truly think Sombasi and Sombra can become warriors?”

“Without a doubt.”

As Olstrom had unhesitantly and proudly assured, Sombra couldn’t detect any shred of doubt in the saddle arabian’s words. In fact, he felt as if every word that escaped from the large equine’s mouth was nothing but the absolute truth.

“Uhm, Mr. Olstrom, sir?” Sombasi questioned with a raised forelimb.

“Heh. Just Olstrom is fine, Sombasi.”

“Oh, right. Sorry. But does this mean you’re willing to show Sombra and Sombasi how to fight?”

Olstrom tilts his head. “Pardon?”

“Being a warrior is all about fighting, right? Like, you’re super duper good at it?!”

“Heh, I bet he’s undefeated!” Sombra exclaimed in agreement.

At that moment, realization dawned on the saddle arabian, followed by a gentle shake of his head and lowered laughter.

“Forgive me; that mildly threw me off. Now then… I think I see the issue here.”

The brothers waited patiently for Olstrom’s coming words, evident by his thoughtful ponderings and expression.

“I’ll grant you this; you’re not entirely wrong, musadas. However, warriors are not what you think of as warriors. It is, in fact, a way-”

“Hey, you! You’re that prince from Saddle Arabia, right?!”

Suddenly, a deep supercilious voice beckoned from beyond the arena's boundaries. Olstrom shifts his gaze toward the source to the north, as do the two colts before him, and all eyes rest on a red unicorn stallion with a dark-brown tail and mane, donned in crystal guard attire.

And judging from the armor’s design, Olstrom immediately deduced that this was a fresh recruit.

He sighed in disappointment, muttering, “Great. It’s one of those types.”

Sombra and Sombasi merely observed in anticipation as Olstrom began to trot over to the newcomer. Additionally, a crowd could be seen advancing toward them, seemingly indicating that this crimson unicorn wanted an audience.

“If you’re done playing with colts, your highness,” the red stallion emphasized in mockery during Olstrom’s approach, “how about you test your mettle against me, hmm? The arena is no place for a prissy little welp like you. But, of course, you’re welcome to prove me wrong.”

Olstrom soon came to a stop, and a single crystalline panel of the corral acted as the only barrier between him and his challenger. Upon closer inspection, the saddle arabian immediately confirmed what he had suspected from the moment his eyes had rested on the now grinning yet condescending unicorn: they were much larger than the typical pony.

No… this wasn’t just a pony. Olstrom could see it in their eyes, not to mention the rest of their body. Yes, the signs were all there, and it all became clear:

The offspring of a saddle arabian and a non-crystal pony.

Author's Note

Apologies for the huge delay! :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 14~

A crowd of crystal guards, mares and stallions of all types making up the pastel-colored masses, are gathered around the ‘junior division’ arena Olstrom, Sombra, and Sombasi once inhabited.

But now, the brothers watched the spectacle unfolding within the arena with ‘front-row seats’ as Olstrom and his opponent stood short distances away from one another.

A wooden sword is suddenly tossed toward Olstrom via his opponent’s magical brown grasp while simultaneously wielding their own. But the saddle arabian made no effort to catch the weapon, and it fell onto the dirt, causing an updraft of dust.

“Olstrom Shattershield! How about we have a spar of our own? Yes, those two colts would certainly learn a lot from our battle. What say you?”

The audience silently waited in excitement and anticipation as Olstrom looked down upon the wooden weapon mere inches away from his left forelimb. He then locked eyes with his opponent, sincere in his next decision.

“No.”

A gust of wind passed by, and stunned faces formed amongst the observers.

“What?!” Olstrom’s red unicorn challenger seethed, their dark-brown tail and mane shaking via the anger flowing throughout their form. “What do you mean, ‘No’?!”

“Exactly what it entails.” Olstrom scanned his surroundings, ears picking up the disappointed murmurs of the audience. But then his eyes rested on Sombra and Sombasi located at the base of a nearby panel of the corral, the elder sibling just so happening to intake a greedy amount of air.

“Hey!” Sombra bellowed, eyes narrowed and focused on Olstrom’s opponent. He had meant to scold the unicorn for their blatant disrespect to royalty, one who hails from an allied nation, no less.

“You can’t do that! Princess Amore wouldn’t stand for such disrespect!”

Unfortunately, the young colt’s words were overshadowed by the talkative masses, all while Sombasi’s ears picked up the sounds of nearby guards placing bets on which challenger would be the victor. Naturally, most were in favor of their fellow crystal guard.

However, Sombra’s exclamations were quickly deciphered by Olstrom, having read the young equine’s lips before turning back to his challenger.

“I do not wish to partake in your challenge,” he said, hazel eyes resting on the unicorn before him.

“You spineless coward!”

“Speak your insults; it changes nothing. That said, I do wish to know your name, my fellow saddle arabian.”

The unicorn saddle arabian was taken aback by Olstrom’s words. “H-how did you…?”

“You’re much taller than the average pony,” the prince answered. “And seeing as you lack the shimmering coat of a crystal pony, despite residing here in the empire, it leads me to believe that your parents are likely an equestrian unicorn and a saddle arabian. Is that right?”

Olstrom’s opponent momentarily held their bafflement until their features morphed into a scowl. “That’s right!” they barked. “And I’m proud of that!” stomping a forelimb, the crimson challenger raised their head up high.

“My name is Hoo’Far Wanderer, the Second.”

“Hoo’Far?” the name sent ripples through Olstrom’s memories, albeit foggily. “That name…why does it-”

“Sound familiar?!” Hoo’Far roared and snarled. “It certainly should be, Shattershield.” he spat in disgust. “When I first heard of your coming, I couldn’t wait to take advantage of such a prime opportunity.”

Olstrom inhaled deeply, although his mind still dug through his memories—that name… it pulled at his psyche.

“Listen, Hoo’Far… my presence clearly displeases you, although I’m genuinely confused as to why. But there are better ways to deal with this. Come. Let us leave this arena and converse in a civilized manner.”

With those words, the sounds of displeasure cried out from the audience, save for Sombra and Sombasi.

“Aww, come on!”

“I never got to see a saddle arabian in action before!”

“Welp, that was a waste of my break…”

“Horseapples. What a letdown.”

Hoo’Far grits his teeth in seething anger and frustration, eyes narrowed as if trying to pierce through Olstrom with visual prowess. “How dare you…” he muttered scornfully. “How dare you!”

The furious unicorn charges forth, horn alighted while preparing to strike at Olstrom with the wooden weapon held within his magical aura. He roars out and performs an overhead, downward slash, only for Olstrom to sidestep in a collected motion.

Hoo’Far slightly careens past Olstrom but digs his hooves into the dirt, halting in place, and instantly shoots out his hind legs in an attempt to buck at the saddle arabian. But Olstrom dodges and swipes a foreleg sideways, brushing his opponent’s strike aside before jumping backward and swiftly picking up the wooden sword Hoo’Far had thrown out earlier.

Hoo’Far regains his stance following Olstrom’s defensive counter, turning in place to face the Prince of Saddle Arabia. A grin forms on the unicorn’s muzzle as he sees Olstrom shift into a combative stance, his right forelimb crossing his chest region while wielding his wooden weapon sideways.

“Perfect! Make this more fun for me, Shattershield!”

“As if you gave me a choice…”

The unicorn hybrid laughs and once again charges forth. Hoo’Far smirks along the way as he molds an imitation of his wooden weapon out of pure, brown magic energy. Of course, he made sure that it wasn’t life-threatening. He despised the Shattershields, certainly, but he wasn’t a murderer.

-Ah, yes.- Olstrom began in thought during his opponent’s approach. -The ability to form weapons entirely out of magic. It’s a rare trait and often difficult to pull off, yet he seems to have disciplined himself thoroughly. Impressive.- he then kicks off and matches his opponent’s charge, powerful muscles propelling both challengers forward.

-Unfortunately, Hoo’Far, you’re not the first one to use this trick against me.-

The combatants soon close the distance, and roars of enjoyment erupt from the crowd as Sombra and Sombasi’s muzzles had long since felled. Hoo’Far prepares to swipe his dual weaponry in a near-scissor-like fashion, but Olstrom suddenly throws his weapon with calculated force at a particular target.

-And you won’t be the last.-

Hoo’Far’s eyes widened in confusion. Why would Olstrom throw his- the half saddle arabian suddenly cries out in pain as the thrown weapon projectile makes contact with the base of his horn, and an explosion of pain repeatedly pulsates throughout his form.

Unicorns amongst the onlooking masses, more accurately stallions, and even the dark-grey-coated colt brothers, all flinched and gritted their teeth uncomfortably. It was a widely known fact that a unicorn’s horn was fairly sensitive, and Olstrom’s actions were comparable to the one weakness that most things that call themselves male truly feared:

Getting hit in the balls.

Hoo’Far’s magic-comprised imitation fades away, and the stallion drops his remaining weapon while nearly falling over mid-charge and likely would’ve tumbled were it not for Olstrom’s following action.

Olstrom swiftly locks a forelimb under Hoo’Far’s right forearm and jerks upward before going sideways, effectively forcing his opponent to fall onto their left side. The prince then lowers himself and pins Hoo’Far to the ground, applying some pressure to the downed half saddle arabian’s cheek with a forelimb, pushing their head further into the dirt.

“Apologies for using such methods, Hoo’Far,” Olstrom said as his opponent struggled to get him off, but to no avail.

“G-get off me!” Hoo’Far shouts. But Olstrom’s strength proved to be superior.

“But seeing as you used such an advanced spell against me, I think my actions were reasonable, all things considered.” Olstrom’s gaze hardens, “I didn’t want this. It was clear to me from the very start that this ‘sparring match’ would escalate unnecessarily. I don’t know why you have such great hatred for the Shattershield name, but I’ll have no part in it. I’m done.”

In one fluent motion, Olstrom dismounts his opponent and stands at his full stature. He turned away, and the audience, who had gone silent in amazement and dumbfoundment, tracked his movements as the saddle arabian prince walked toward the arena’s exit.

“Woah…” Sombasi said in wonder. “Th-that was…”

“So cool…” Sombra comments. But the duo are suddenly drawn toward a now recovering, yet still grounded, Hoo’Far.

“Wh-where do you think you’re going?!” Hoo’Far shouts. “We’re not finished yet!”

Olstrom’s ears perked up, followed by a sigh escaping from his throat. “Very well.” he looked over his right shoulder, “I surrender. Victory is yours.” his head goes forth once more. “Now, if that’ll be all, I’ll take my leave.”

Brief moments passed by, and Olstrom finally reached the exiting gateway. He stretched out a forelimb to grasp the gate and pry it open, only to stop in motion as he picked up his opponent’s movements from the rear. He didn’t even need to look to know what would happen next.

“You stubborn foal…” he muttered in disappointment.

“SHATTERSHIELD!!” Hoo’Far’s voice boomed from Olstrom’s rear, accompanied by the familiar sounds of crackling, magical energy—the clear sign sounds of a spell being charged.

Nearby voices cried out from what they saw:

“Hey! Somepony stop him!”

“Hoo’Far! Let it go!”

“Is this seriously worth your whole career?!”

“You lost fair and square!”

“You’re striking a PRINCE, you idiot!”

“Quick! Somepony, get a barrier up!”

But the words of these onlookers fell on deaf ears as Hoo’Far roars out and takes aim with an alighted horn before unleashing an energy beam of brown coloration.

The world goes into slow motion for Sombra and Sombasi. They had taken a liking to the prince, but seeing him about to be struck down before their eyes filled them with all manner of emotions. And they were knowledgeable enough to realize that this would have… repercussions.

However, all in attendance would bare witness to an event that, at least to those present, has never been seen before:

Olstrom rapidly shifts his left hind leg, and in doing so, the dirt around the general vicinity of his rear section begins to shift and meld. A protective wall of earthly material is erected just before Hoo’Far’s magical outburst makes contact. The resulting collision of earth and magic cried out and graced many ears, accompanied by the aroma of scorched earth.

Hoo’Far halted his attack; eyes widened in shock as they rested upon the manipulated mound of dirt and rocks that had been present beneath the arena, the wall still standing firm even after his magical assault.

“Wha… how did… th-that…” he was at a loss. In fact, every equine of all ages and genders was simply bewildered. And one question emerged in everypony's mind as if they had shared some kind of hivemind:

What, in Amore’s name, just happened…?

Chapter 15~

Stunned silence engulfed the masses as the protective wall erected by Olstrom Shattershield began to crumble. At the same time, the saddle arabian looked over his right shoulder, hazel eyes resting upon Hoo’Far’s stupefied frame.

The inner walls of Hoo’Far’s throat had dried out due to reiterated and sudden air intakes as he tried to regain his composure. What did that damned prince do? What was this power? These were only some of the numerous questions that flooded his mind and, undoubtedly, the psyches of the onlookers beyond the arena, although they lacked the damning of Olstrom.

However, if Hoo’Far’s now flickering ears hadn’t deceived him, the red hybrid could also pick up the murmurings of familiarity as some amongst the armor-platted audience seemed to recognize the phenomenon. But this only further festered anger and shame within his body, much to his displeasure.

But the anger isn’t what caused Hoo’Far’s inner shame. In fact, he never hid his disdain for the royal family of Saddle Arabia. It was the lack of recognizing the prowess Olstrom displayed as someone who had saddle arabian blood flowing through his veins that, admittedly, made him regret several life choices.

Chief among those regrets was the complete dismissal of learning more about his saddle arabian roots. And yet, that also intertwined with why he completely abhorred Saddle Arabia’s current ruling lineage.

Hoo’Far then jolts to attention as Olstrom turns around and begins to approach, clearly displeased with the crimson unicorn-arabian’s actions. But the sudden exclamations of militarized greetings of the crystal guard-comprised audience drew the attention of the arena’s two inhabitants.

“I-It’s the General!”

“General Atlas!”

The crowd began to split apart, almost akin to a royal procession, as a pathway toward the direction of the Crystal Empire’s spires of structures slowly formed.

“General on-site!” a mare’s gruff, masculine voice boomed over the now silenced masses. “Attention!”

All who made up the armored gathering, save for Sombra and Sombasi, who simply looked on in curiosity and wonder while still positioned at the base of a crystalline corral panel, stood at attention and transitioned with a unified step following the exclamation.

Olstrom and Hoo’Far soon made out an encroaching, middle-aged, well-built unicorn stallion donned in high-ranking platted armor taking on a roman motif, whose five-foot frame was trotting down the cleared pathway with a wall of guards saluting him on either side.

And there, resting on his chest plate, was the heart-shaped badge of his office:

True to his rank, General Atlas radiated pure and unbridled authority as he trampled over blades of grass during his stroll. His light-brown coat and dark-brown tail and mane lacked the shimmering effect crystal ponies were renowned for, indicating his origins were not of the Empire. Even so, he had earned the respect of both his crystal and non-crystal equine brethren.

Olstrom instantly recognized the unmistakable prominence of a seasoned warrior and well-respected leader. But the very mention of the general’s name sent ripples of familiarity throughout Olstrom’s form, which soon became present on his features.

“Well now,” he smirked. “Let’s see if Tzana was right about you.”

“General Atlas…” Hoo’Far muttered with wide eyes before immediately presenting himself, standing at full stature and dusting off any semblance of dirt that tarnished his appearance.

General Atlas soon stood several feet from the arena, intaking the forms of Olstrom and Hoo’Far within before looking to either side of the wall of crystal guards.

“So.” his resonant, boisterous voice reveals itself after a clearing of their owner’s throat. “Which one of you mares, stallions, and technicalities in between is gonna tell me what’s happening here?”

……….

As the adults conversed, Sombra and Sombasi had long been lost in awe at the presence of General Atlas.

“General Atlas,” Sombasi said with stars in his eyes, sitting on his rump while compressing his cheeks with his forelimbs. “He’s so awesome.”

“It’s said that he’s achieved the most feats compared to any other pony that has ever managed to reach the highest ranks of the crystal guard.” Sombra blinked several times to manage through his form of starstruck.

“He led the charge in pushing back the invasive Moose of Hailberg, aided Princess Amore’s parents in the clash with the Amphitheres, the winged serpents of North Polar Lair, and chased off a pack of a snow variant of Timberwolves that ravaged the Empire’s outskirts.”

Sombasi nods rapidly and repeatedly in agreement. “And he attained the rank of General after the banishment of the Umbrum!” the younger sibling clapped with his forehooves giddily.

“Of all the Crystal Empire’s heroes Miss. Chestnut has ever told us about; he’s my favorite.”

Although the brothers had been impressed by the saddle arabian prince, Olstrom simply couldn’t compare to the general in their eyes.

“So cool!” they screamed in unison.

……….

“And that, sir, is my full report.” a pegasus crystal guardsmare of silver beauty finishes her tale while lowering her saluting gesture.

General Atlas clicks his tongue while taking a moment to absorb the information thoroughly. “I see. Thank you for that, private.”

“Sir!” the pegasus adjusted her wings as General Atlas began to walk away.

“Let me have your foals.”

“What was that?” the general inquires, stopping in place while looking back to her over his right shoulder, ears shifting toward her direction.

“It’s just bickering between foals, sir!” she quickly lets out, garnering several groans and snickering from her fellow guards.

The general raises an eyebrow, looks back to the arena, and chuckles in amusement. “Those are some big ass foals, then. Hah! Seriously, what are they feeding you, youngsters, nowadays.”

The pegasus admires the general’s parting form with a goofy grin as a green earth pony stallion present at her rear leans in with a smirk.

“Smooth, Silvia. Very smooth.”

“Oh, go clop yourself, ice-for-brains.”

……….

“Good afternoon, gentlecolts,” General Atlas began upon reaching a corral panel of the arena as Olstrom and Hoo’Far stood adjacently on the other side. And as the duo attempts to lower their forms in proper greeting, the general ceases their actions with a raised forelimb.

“Ah ta ta ta! Save all that kneeling for Princess Amore. Besides,” he gestures toward Olstrom, “you’re the royalty here. Why in Tartarus’s butt crack would you kneel to me, to begin with?”

“I’m not exactly royalty, General Atlas. I was merely adopted into such privilege, not born into it.”

“Huh. You say that like there’s a difference. Still, your brother was right about you. You’re very humble; I’ll give you that.” the general’s eyes then rest on Hoo’Far. “And from the information I was given, I take it this is the recruit who challenged you?”

Since the general’s arrival, Hoo’Far had become inertly troubled by the ramifications of his actions. It didn’t take a genius to decipher what this could mean for his career, and although he doesn’t regret his actions toward the saddle arabian prince, he does regret having to tell his mother of his inevitable failure.

“Yes, General Atlas,” Olstrom answered while shifting his gaze to Hoo’Far. “He is.”

With those words, Hoo’Far already accepted his fate. He would be discharged from the crystal guard… and disgrace his father’s name.

“Your father was one hell of a soldier, Hoo’Far. One of the best I ever had the pleasure of knowing.” the general’s words drew Hoo’Far out of his inner conflict, ears raised attentively.

The unicorn-arabian’s body trembled for an instant before he managed to recollect himself. All while Olstrom observes the exchange in neutral silence.

“That… that he was, sir.”

“Your old stallion fought at my side in countless battles, and when the Umbrum attacked, he charged forth like one of those Rhinos from Zebrabwe… and saved countless lives in doing so, including my own. Yes, I wouldn’t even be here were it not for that titan of a saddle arabian.”

“I know where this is going, sir… and I’m sorry. I truly am.”

“Damn right, you’re sorry.” Atlas asserts, followed by a tired sigh. “I’m just disappointed to see that you don’t remind me of him one damn bit, son. You even have his name, for Amore’s sake. How could you show such dishonor to your father, a stallion who died to ensure the Empire’s future? To ensure your future?”

“I-I…” Hoo’Far’s eyes fell downward. “I have no excuse, sir.” he sighed, raising his eyes to meet Atlas’s own. “I accept any punishment you deem fit; just know that I’m genuinely sorry. However,” his eyes scornfully shot toward Olstrom, “I do not regret giving this honor less swine a piece of my mind. I will always hate you, Shattershield,” he spat, “and any member of Saddle Arabia’s royal family for- f-for...” unable to finish his bombardment, the unicorn-arabian looked away with a scoff.

Olstrom could only look upon the hybrid with a sense of inquiry and determination. He didn’t know why Hoo’Far despised him so much, but he’d be sure to get to the bottom of it. However, there was also that ever-lasting tug at the back of the saddle arabian prince’s mind, and he couldn’t help but feel like the name ‘Hoo’Far’ brewed a sense of... familiarity.

The general stares at the red hybrid in thought as seconds pass by, barely managing to form a whole minute as the high-ranking unicorn turns in place to address the onlooking masses.

“Alright—show’s over, everypony! Time to turn it in, so get your crystal flanks down to the Mess Hall on the double. Dismissed!”

“Sir! Yes, sir!” the armored legion bellowed while stomping a foreleg in unison.

The sounds of clanking armor followed as the crystal guards heed their general’s command and trot toward the northern direction of distant crystalline structures. After several minutes, only the general, Olstrom, and Hoo’Far remained until a duo of dark-gray unicorn colts approached them via small hooves trekking through the arena’s dirt-filled grounds.

“Excuse us!” Sombasi eagerly called out, eyes fixated on General Atlas. “Sombasi just wanted to say that Sombra and I are your biggest fans, Mr. Atlas, sir.”

The brothers plant themselves between Olstrom and Hoo’Far as Sombasi’s words garner a chuckle from General Atlas. However, unbeknownst to anyone else present, the general was already quite familiar with the two brothers without them seemingly knowing about it.

After all… General Atlas was there when Princess Amore found them. And he was among the few who Princess Amore trusted with a staggering truth regarding the young duo:

That they, themselves… are Umbrum.

Chapter 16~

As Celestia’s evening star slowly travels toward the northern mountains, General Atlas looks down upon the young duo with interest and gratefulness as they express their positions as adoring fans.

Of course, he was also thankful for their healthy nature. Entrusting them both to Miss. Chestnut’s care was extremely well rewarded, and she was among the rare few sworn to secrecy.

Yes, they were both umbrum. But like Princess Amore, General Atlas shared a similar perspective on the matter: no one gets to choose what they’re born as. Why should one’s race determine their general nature?

Being umbrum is only what they are; it’s not who they are.

Sadly, General Atlas knew only a select few shared his and Princess Amore’s philosophies. This was especially true in Equestria, and should the secret of the dark colt duos’ origins ever get out in the empire…

Well, he didn’t want to think of the inevitable fallout.

“The pleasure is all mine, youngsters.”

Sombra and Sombasi celebrated by clapping their forehooves together, rearing up to do so before landing on all fours, having been acknowledged by their idol.

“Oh!” Sombra began. “Hey, Prince Olstrom?” he inquired, garnering the saddle arabian’s attention.

“Yes, Sombra?”

“Could Sombra inquire as to what that strange magic of yours was? Sombra has never seen such prowess before.”

“Yeah!” Sombasi gleed. “Your leg was like, ‘woom,’ and the ground was like, ‘kploomf’ - magic mud wall!”

The saddle arabian, rather than start with words, lifts a forelimb while scooping up a hoof-sized portion of the earth and presents it to the duo. All while Hoo’Far, standing on the adjacent side of Sombra and Sombasi, perks up his ears at attention. Despite his feelings towards the prince, he was also quite interested in Olstrom’s display.

“Tell me, musadas, are you familiar with how the equine species of our world can grasp onto objects?”

“Sombasi knows that one—sticky hooves.”

Olstrom nods. “Yes. That’s the terminology often used in the Empire and Equestria, although we of Saddle Arabia refer to it as primal grasp. But are you familiar with how the process works?”

Sombasi is about to respond eagerly with a raised forelimb…but falters, drawing a blank as his hoof slowly lowers. “Er- uuuuh…”

Sombra rolls his eyes with a slightly embarrassed sigh. “It’s a localized telekinetic field that allows us to grip and manipulate objects of varying sizes. It may seem magical, but it’s a physical trait. Thus, our physical might determines the limits of what we can lift.”

“Yeah!” Sombasi rests himself on his haunches and crosses his forelimbs with a proud expression—as if he were the one to answer. “That! That’s what it is.” he nods and grins, earning a glare from his brother.

Suddenly, the brothers felt a gush of wind that slowly grew in intensity, causing them to gaze toward Olstrom as the manes of all in attendance began to flutter. A strange transparent aura surrounds the saddle arabian’s form, almost like a barrier comprised of gravity.

Blades of grass and small rocks within Olstrom’s vicinity began to be pulled straight out of the ground and lifted into the air, followed by pieces of earth.

“Amore’s bum be praised,” General Atlas comments in amusement, his brown mane dancing from the ever-present wind currents. “It’s been a long time since I’ve seen this.”

“How is he doing that?” Sombasi questioned with wide eyes. Sombra and Hoo’Far matched his expression, although the half-arabian’s inner shame at dismissing his father’s roots grew.

“I won’t go any further in fear of causing any unnecessary damage,” Olstrom answered, “but we saddle arabians take ‘sticky hooves’ to a whole other level. Every equine in existence, ponies, saddle arabians, mistmanes, changelings, kirin, and more—each of us has ties to our shared ancestor; the horse.”

The lifted earthly materials floating all around Olstrom began to dance in a swirling pattern.

“In present times, saddle arabians are the closest anycreature can get to, as we refer to horses in Saddle Arabia, an ancient.”

“Or, as ponies like to call ‘em down in Equestria,” General Atlas adds. “Titans. There are many legends and stories about it, so be sure to talk to Miss. Chestnut if you want to know more.”

“So…” Sombra began after a moment of silence, allowing the colts to process the newly revealed information. “Is it safe to say that horses were masters of sticky hooves?”

“Kid, they invented sticky hooves,” General Atlas spoke matter-of-factly. “Were it not for them, we’d never be able to build grand structures like those minotaurs and their opposable thumbs, or the talons of a griffon.”

The dark-grey duo turned to each other. “Woah,” they spoke in unison.

Satisfied, Olstrom dissipated the phenomenon radiating off his body as the earthly materials he manipulated fell to the ground, and all manes rested undisturbed against their owners.

“Right then. I hope that satisfies your interest, musadas.”

“Sombra has several more questions.” the elder sibling ponders for a moment and resigns to shake his head with a smile. “But Sombra thinks he and Sombasi understand the basics. Thank you.”

Sombasi nods rapidly in agreement.

General Atlas chuckles. “Well, now that that’s out of the way.” with a stern expression, the general treks over to Hoo’Far, who shifts to attention on Atlas’s approach.

The high-ranking stallion stands before the recruit, staring at them quietly and seemingly sifting through his thoughts. “Hoo’Far…” his voice was drenched with disappointment. “Do you have any idea how severe the consequences of your actions could’ve been?”

Hoo’Far’s throat had begun to dry up like the very deserts of Saddle Arabia. “Sir, I…” he swallows, “Y-yes. I do.”

“Apparently, you don’t. Now I might sound like a broken record here, but I’ll ask again: what in the pits of Tartarus were you thinkin’, boy? You assaulted royalty from another nation! And an allied one, at that!”

The presence of the nearby brotherly duo was not dismissed as General Atlas’s eyes traveled over to the pair and back to Hoo’Far. “And to make matters worse, should this escalate to a case in court or, Amore forbid, an international crisis, you’ve shamelessly involved these two little gems as witnesses. Are you proud of that, hmm? Can you imagine those little faces up on those stands testifyin’ in adult affairs when they should be out playin’ and liv’n their lives?”

“N-no, sir.”

Hoo’Far slowly turned his head to the brothers, eyes filled with regret. Truly, he hadn’t meant to draw them into this. But the general was right…

“I never wanted to involve them.” Amore damnit. Why couldn’t he have just kept it together?! “I’m sorry. To both of you.”

“I-it’s ok, sir,” Sombasi said.

A groan is let loose from General Atlas, prompting Hoo’Far to adjust his sights. He stops on Olstrom’s form along the way, who simply stands there neutrally. And at that moment, the unicorn-arabian was conflicted.

Hoo’Far didn’t regret his actions against the prince, and yet, he did, but not entirely for Olstrom’s benefit. Nevertheless, challenging Olstrom wasn’t the issue here. Had the royal saddle arabian accepted the challenge, things might’ve progressed differently.

No. It was the fact that despite Olstrom being against Hoo’Far’s goad from the start, even offering to exchange words rather than blades, even if they were wooden in makeup, Hoo’Far’s fury caused him to lash out with little to no provocation. He attacked Olstrom. It was blatant assault.

“And it’s not just you,” General Atlas says, rubbing his temple as Hoo’Far finally tears his gaze away from Olstrom and, at last, focuses on the general. “I caught wind of your fellow guards going so far as to encourage the conflict. Sure, they hammered into you when you ‘lost’ yet still chose to retaliate while Olstrom's back was turned, but none of this should’ve happened. It all should’ve been over the very moment Olstrom declined.”

The general greedily intakes fresh air and lets loose a drawn-out sigh. “Prince Olstrom Shattershield,” he beckoned as he turned, “On behalf of the Crystal Guard, I take full responsibility for everything that’s transpired.”

“General Atlas!” Hoo’Far exclaimed, ears shooting upward. “The fault is mine, and mine alone, sir.”

“Be that as it may,” the general responds while looking over his shoulder. “When somepony in my legion of brave stallions and mares acts up, it falls back on me. So keep that in mind should you ever decide to pull something like this again. And speaking of which,” he cranes his head forward, “I'm just gonna cut to the chase; he’s all yours, prince.”

Olstrom tilts his head. “Pardon?”

“Exactly what it sounds like. You’ve literally got the authority, not to mention you’re the one who’s been wronged here. And so, I leave Hoo’Far’s fate up to you.”

As Sombra and Sombasi looked on with growing anticipation, and as Hoo’Far’s eyes fell downward with a gritted ‘Tch,’ Olstrom took a moment to himself, closing his eyes and humming deep in thought.

Hoo’Far had caused him nothing but trouble for seemingly no reason at all. However, from what was implied by the half-arabian before, during, and after their clash, there were indeed layers to this predicament. But there was also that strange sense of Deja Vu lingering at the back of his mind.

Hoo’Far Wanderer. Olstrom had heard of that name before…

Nevertheless, the prince did away with those thoughts for the time being and focused on the here and now. His subsequent decision would outright determine Hoo’Far’s future amongst the Crystal Guard.

And thus, after several minutes of agonizing silence passed by, particularly for Hoo’Far, Olstrom opens his hazel-colored orbs with a chuckle. A plan had been concocted, and his decision was made.

“I know just what to do with him.”

Author's Note

I had to cut the chapter in half due to some IRL stuff popping up. :pinkiesad2:

However, because of that, we can expect another chapter sooner than later. :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 17~

-Crystal Empire: Crystal Castle-

A duo of joyful voices echoes down a crystalline corridor, causing the ears of stationed guards to flicker in response. The clopping of encroaching hooves soon accompanied the voices, followed by the forms of Princess Luna and Snowdrop as they turned a corner.

“Thou hath tempered thine senses well, Snowdrop.” Luna watched in awe as the blind light-blue-coated pegasus navigated almost flawlessly. “Truly, tis fascinating.”

Throughout their time together, the lunar princess was simply astonished by Snowdrop and how she used her remaining senses to detect and avoid oncoming obstacles, even during their talks while still in motion.

Snowdrop’s ears flickered in response to sounds even before Luna’s own could receive them, giving the filly a type of early warning system. Her sense of touch paired well with this, and although the pegasus couldn’t match the earthly connection of an earth pony, one could wager that her connection was far vaster than most, if not, all other pegasi.

But arguably the most reliable sense of all was the filly’s sense of smell, often flaring her nostrils and seemingly using her alicorn companion as a sort of focal point. If the distance between them grew, she simply needed to get closer to Luna’s casablanca lily fragrance—that was the best comparison she could muster, thanks to her visits to the Crystal Empire’s flower shops.

“And thou art self-taught?”

A guard salutes them as they pass, earning a nod from Luna before she sets her sights on Snowdrop, who, as always, kept her gaze forward for obvious reasons.

“Oh, Miss. Chestnut has been incredibly helpful.” the filly turns her head toward Luna’s direction, following those words to the source that made her feel…adored. Cherished. “Words can’t express how wonderful she’s been with my disability, so I can’t take all the credit, pri-”

“Please, confidant, just Luna shall suffice.”

Confidant. A word Snowdrop had only recently come to learn about, yet it was something she was grateful to have earned.

Snowdrop giggles, followed by a cheery grin. “Right. I’m sorry, Luna, it’s just that I’m not used to being around royalty this much. I’m…a little nervous.” She hated having to lie like that…

Those words caused Luna to pause in place with folded ears and a mildly pained expression. Having picked up on the change via her senses, Snowdrop stops a few feet ahead before turning back to Luna’s direction.

The duo then stood within the corridor’s epicenter in momentary silence. “Snowdrop,” Luna began, prompting the filly to tilt their head.

“Yes, Luna?”

“Thou hath spent ample time with Princess Amore, yes?”

The pegasus nods rapidly. “Mhmm. She’s really nice!”

“I see…yet thou sayeth that royalty makes thee nervous?” Luna’s eyes fell to the crystal floor, “Doth we incite such fear upon thee, confidant?”

The filly’s eyes widen in realization. “O-oh! No, I didn’t mean it like that, Luna. It’s just, well…uhm…”

Hesitation caused Snowdrop’s words to die in her throat, and her mind went to war with itself as she closed her eyes and lowered her head. Luna immediately picks up on this, but before the alicorn can voice her concerns, her ears twitch upon detecting the faint sound of a low-pitched sob.

Realization dawns on the alicorn, and she trots forth with pure concern plastered on her features. But Snowdrop’s head remained lowered, despite her senses screaming at her via Luna’s approach.

The encroaching clopping halts, and after a brief moment of pause, a tender hoof rests beneath Snowdrop’s chin and gently raises the filly’s head, whereupon Luna meets the pegasus’s tearful gaze. And it was at that moment that the alicorn saw a story of endless pain, sadness, and loneliness.

She understood the filly all too well.

“What troubles thee, Snowdrop? Speak truthfully and undeterred, and know that I, Luna, Mistress of the Night, shall listen.” her hoof lowers to the floor with a clank. “Thou ‘rt mine confidant, and I, thous. I… I want to be there for thee. Please, confide in me.”

-I don’t want to lose such a rare gem…- Luna was partly grateful for the filly’s disability, for they would’ve deciphered the wave of desperation upon the alicorn’s face. -In such a short time, thou hath given me something I thought would forever be out of my reach…hope.-

Snowdrop’s tears began to flow like a relentless river. “I,” she sobs, “I want you to…like me…”

“Wh-what…?” Luna inquired with widened eyes, taken aback as the filly continued to weep. “Snowdrop…I hath had a most wonderous time with thee. These last few hours hath been some of the greatest I’ve ever experienced. How could thou ask such a thing?”

“I-it’s much more than that…” Snowdrop tried to express it, but the ever-waging war taking place in her psyche got the better of her. She lost. “I-I…” her head once again fell downward, much to Luna’s bafflement.

There WAS something Snowdrop desired, but… No, she couldn’t ask for that. It would be far too selfish of her. But above all, she would be unworthy of Luna—an alicorn princess, for Amore’s sake—just as she’s always been for anypony else.

There were many reasons, of which she had long since surrendered to, but there was one that triumphed over them all: why would anypony, royalty or not, adopt a blind orphan? Thus, with that resignation, she acted.

Snowdrop suddenly kicks off and runs past Luna, much to the alicorn’s surprise. “Snowdrop!” Luna shouts, extending a forelimb. “Wait!”

“I’m so sorry!” Snowdrop cried out, tears flying in the wind as she ran down the corridor. “I’m sorry! I’m so, so sorry! Please, just…just forget about me!”

“Wait, please!”

Luna called out to her, but she couldn’t go back. She had to run; she couldn’t allow herself to be a burden to the lunar princess.

The fleeing filly then turns the same corner she and Luna had previously traversed, prompting several guards and servants to gasp upon noticing her rapid form. At this point, she didn’t really have a planned direction, only a need to get further away from the alicorn. She could always find her way out once the coast was clear.

However, if the pegasus’s ever-trusty senses were to be believed, fleeing from Luna was becoming more complicated as she could pick up the sounds of approaching hooves coming from her rear.

“Snowdrop!” Luna exclaimed in worry, skiing to a halt as she came around the corner. “Away with this tiresome game and cease thine actions this instant! Please!”

Snowdrop ignores the alicorn, maintaining her lead and turning another bend.

“Woah, slow down there, kid!” a southern stallion’s voice beckoned. “Yer gonnah-!”

Sadly, the stallion’s warning came far too late. And Snowdrop lets loose a fearful shriek.

Distracted by her desire to escape from Luna and seemingly ignoring her senses urging their owner to take caution, Snowdrop slips and slides towards a towering, crystalline pedestal with a potted plant resting atop its spire.

Moments before Snowdrop turns the corner…

Radiant Hope laughs gleefully with two particular crystal guardsmares and a duo of saddle arabian warriors as they all stand before the dining room’s closed doors.

“It’s true!” Apple Crisp is exuberant. Head held up high. “We really messed up that day, didn’t we, Melody?”

“You messed up that day; I was damage control,” Musiqaa Melody corrects while rolling his orange eyes. “I told you that camel wasn’t a saddle arabian mare.”

“Well, she looked like one from behind at a certain angle, dangit!”

The two guardsmares, who Radiant Hope has often seen patrolling the empire, Opal Pie and Steady Grapevine, used one another as support while they laughed uncontrollably.

“Yeah, yeah,” Apple Crisp averted his gaze down the hall, “laugh it up, ya bunch ah rotten appl-”

Suddenly, a small presence runs around the corner, garnering the stallion’s attention. “Woah, slow down there, kid! Yer gonna-!”

The small pegasus slips and slides across the corridor, screaming while doing so. And to the horror of everyone else present, she was en route to a decorative potted plant resting on a pedestal.

Present…

Sadly, no one else in attendance could come to the filly’s aid in time. They tried. They so desperately tried, even calling out and praying for the filly’s safety while doing so.

Snowdrop collides harshly with the pedestal's base, causing it to wobble from the impact. She barely had enough time to process what was happening, the collision itself throwing off her senses as pain rattled her form.

“Snowdrop!” Radiant Hope’s voice called out on rapid approach. “Get out of the way!”

“Wh-wha-”

Suddenly, something fell upon Snowdrop’s head and shattered on impact, causing her to gasp and fall over as the smell of earthly material graced her nostrils. The same material that now covered and soiled her body.

There was another scent, too…one that she immediately recognized, having smelled it when she lost her biological mother on that fateful day to the invasive umbrum.

Blood.

The effect was immediate, and Snowdrop’s eyes rolled back into her skull as unconsciousness slowly staked its claim. And some of the last words her ears managed to receive were those of Apple Crisp, Radiant Hope, Opal Pie, Steady Grapevine, and one accompanied by hooves that came to a sudden stop.

“Snowdrop!” cried Luna, gasping after she turned the corner and rested her eyes on the horrifying sight. Then, she rears up and slams her forelegs with admirable force, cracking the crystalline floor as she's fueled by worry.

“No!” Luna roars out as her eyes become consumed in white lights, and her voice travels throughout the halls of the castle like a tidal wave, which jolts any who hears it to attention. And, likely soon, the entire empire would hear the night alicorn's coming proclamation.

“She is to receive medical care immediately!!! So declares the Princess of the Night!!!”

Chapter 18~

The doors of the castle’s dining room part with urgency via a light-blue magical grasp, followed by Princess Amore, who pokes her head out, although the voices of Princess Celestia and King Malik are present at her rear.

“Was that the renowned ‘Royal Voice’ I’ve heard so much about?”

“Verily. Although I’m not sure as to why mine sister saw fit to exercise our traditions in how we address our subjects.”

“What in Latona’s Heart is going on out here?” Amore questioned as her head turned to look down the left corridor. She also noted the absence of her guards and the saddle arabian warriors as she swung her head to the right.

“Where is everypo-” the vermillion unicorn mare’s words died in her throat, pupils reduced to pinpricks as she gasped in horror upon noticing the concerned collective down the corridor. But it was the primary focus of the collective’s worries that sparked panic and urgency within the crystal princess.

“S-Snowdrop!” Amore charges forth with due haste, hooves clopping and eyes focused on the downed pegasus filly. “No!”

“Princess Amore?” Celestia inquiries as she and King Malik are in the flow of exiting the dining room. But the duo instantly notices what’s transpired, garnering concerned faces.

……….

“Princess Luna,” Steady Grapevine states as she sternly planted herself before the alicorn, bringing them to an abrupt halt.

Nearby, Apple Crisp, Musiqaa Melody, and Opal Pie are in the process of transporting Snowdrop to the castle’s infirmary, although they have yet to pluck the filly from the potted plant’s rubble. All while Radiant Hope can be seen clasping her forelimbs together in worried prayer.

“I’ll need you to stand back and let us handle the situation, ma’am.”

The lunar princess narrows her eyes. “Snowdrop is mine friend,” she growled, “I can take-”

“No,” the purple-coated mare interjects fiercely, Luna taken aback by the mare’s boldness before wearing a mask of irritable anger. “We of the crystal guard have been trained for situations like this. I mean no disrespect, but you could jeopardize our operation. You’d just be an obstacle.”

“‘Obstacle’?” Luna seethed, grinding her teeth, “Thou means to label us as a hindrance? How dare ye! We order thee to remove thyself from our path immediately.”

Grapevine raises an eyebrow, “You’re using the equestrian royal ‘We’ and such on me? Well, I must inform you, princess, that this isn’t Equestria. You have no right to order me around. My allegiance is to another, and that sure as Tartarus isn’t you.”

The tension between the duo grew with every passing second, and tempers flared to the point that one could even see a line of electricity escaping from their angered gazes before clashing with one another to form a tiny spark in the middle. But before things between the crystal guardmare and lunar alicorn could escalate, Princess Amore’s rapidly encroaching hoof steps echoed and garnered everyone’s attention.

The vermillion-coated royal stops in front of Musiqaa Melody, sliding on the crystalline floor slightly in doing so, as the saddle arabian extends a forelimb to carefully pluck Snowdrop off the floor with the guidance of Opal Pie.

“Wait!” the effects of the crystal princess’s words are instant, halting Musiqaa dead in his tracks while a confused Opal Pie looks upon her princess inquisitively.

“Princess Amore,” Opal began with a forelimb resting over her heart. “This poor filly isn’t facing anything life-threatening, praise the Heart, but to ensure that no sort of infection may lay claim to her head wound, we will be moving her to-”

“Not yet, my little pony,” Amore interjects. She hated how rude that must’ve been but needed to act quickly.

“M-ma’am?” Opal inquired in genuine shock. And she certainly wasn’t alone as everyone else, including Celestia and Malik, having joined them and hearing Amore’s seemingly harsh words, were baffled.

Amore fires up her horn, its light-blue aura casting a glow in her general vicinity and reflecting off the floor. She closes her eyes and focuses, and in mere seconds, her magical grasp engulfs Snowdrop.

A visual struggle ensues as Amore’s face displays exertion, gritting her teeth as low-pitched moans escape from her muzzle. Present onlookers were undoubtedly filled with many questions and the desire to aid in whatever actions Amore was currently taking. But there was also a fear that, should they interrupt her, it could have unforeseen consequences for Snowdrop.

“Come on, baby,” Amore muttered hopefully. “For one so small, you’re also so strong. Please…just hang in there.”

Opal’s ears twitched as - being the closest to the crystal princess - she picked up on those words, and even more questions formed in her psyche. Why was Princess Amore talking as if Snowdrop was threatened by…death?

Given her status in the crystal guard’s medical branch, the non-crystal earth pony mare had the appropriate expertise. And all signs dictated that Snowdrop's life wasn't threatened so long as they cleaned the wound due to possible remnants of soil from the now-shattered potted plant. That soil was a potential breathing ground for bacteria and other such threats, after all.

Amore’s frontal section almost buckles in place, but she manages to catch herself, lifts her head up high, and flexes her forelegs to keep her upright. However, the action did not go unnoticed by the observers, especially Opal. And if she didn’t know any better…there was a chill in the air.

-What is this…?- Opal questioned internally. -Is it just me, or are things getting colder-er?-

Unbeknownst to the guardsmare, Celestia had also noticed the temperature change. At first, she had assumed that it was just the machinations of the Crystal Heart. But the alicorn could sense something was amiss and grew suspicious. She was never one to ignore such hunches or any of her senses. After all, it got her and Luna through several battles, most prominently their historical bout with Discord.

This drop in temperature wasn’t natural. And if it kept its current pace, everyone else would soon feel the phenomenon.

Suddenly, Amore’s eyes shot wide open with a resounding gasp. “Snowdrop! Listen to me, sweetie!” her exclamation perks up all ears in attendance, save for the slumbering filly’s. “You have to keep it in check!”

Keep what in check? It? What’s it? These were some of the questions that ran through the mindscapes of all in attendance.

Tears began to form in Amore’s eyes before flowing down her cheeks during her ever-present struggle. “I’m so sorry, little one! I don’t know if you can hear me, but I’m so sorr-”

[WHIRL]

Amore’s alighted horn is then snuffed out as she loses the struggle, the aura surrounding Snowdrop doing the same in tandem. Every equine could feel the temperature drop as a gust of chilling wind presented itself, traveling across the corridor unnaturally. But before anyone could voice their concern, a cyclone of chilling mist formed all around Snowdrop and slowly began to lift her into the air, prompting those nearest to her to jump back in evasion.

“No!” Amore was filled with regret and worry. “No, no, no, no!”

“What’s going on?!” Grapevine screamed, Luna far too shocked to act immediately. “Princess Amore, will she be ok?!”

“By the sands,” says King Malik with wide eyes as Apple and Musiqaa protectively place themselves between their king and the mysterious event. Opal stationed herself nearby.

Radiant Hope takes shelter behind Princess Celestia’s left hind leg, peeking out, worried for her friend’s well-being. The alicorn then narrows her eyes, focusing entirely on Amore with a pinch of anger.

“Princess Amore!” Celestia beckoned. “Thou hath knowledge of what is transpiring here. Pray, is Snowdrop in danger? What art thou hiding?”

Amore hesitantly turns to Celestia, eyes pleading for mercy. “C-Celestia, p-please…try to understand…”

Suddenly, a haunting neigh and whinny escaped from the whirlwind surrounding Snowdrop, which kept her aloft. All eyes widened in fear as they saw a ghostly, greyish cerulean presence manifests above the cyclone and floating over the pegasus, looking down at her with light-filled eyes before shifting its haunting gaze to all that stood before it.

……….

“N-no…” Celestia couldn’t believe what she was seeing. The entity was equine in shape, but only its upper portion bore most of the resemblance. The being’s lower half was a misty vapor trailing into the swirling vortex.

“It-it can’t be…!”

Radiant Hope shared the alicorn’s shock. “Snowdrop…” her eyes began to water as confusion filled her thoughts. “Wha…what’s happening to you…?”

……….

Opal Pie backed away in pure horror, falling onto her flank in absolute disbelief as King Malik and his saddle arabian warriors held their shock. However, the figure reminded them of their own terrors of legend: sirens.

“Th…that’s a…” Opal’s words died in her throat. The stories passed down to her by her parents, their parents, and all the way back to those who lived during those days did not do what she saw any justice.

……….

Luna takes several steps closer, passing by a stupified Grapevine and stopping several feet from the twister.

“A windigo…?” the lunar princess asked of her now-shaken reality.

But the call for urgency soon springs Luna into action. She shakes her head, regains her composure, flaps her wings, and flies forth with determination plastered on her features. She makes a sharp turn upward before evening herself out and floating before the windigo, wings beating rhythmically, alighted horn at the ready.

“Hear me, creature!” she challenged. “Come monster, come abomination; if thou dares to harm mine confidant, we shall smite thee unabated!”

The windigo shifts its gaze toward the alicorn, narrowing its ghostly windows. Then, as the duo stared at each other like two combatants sizing up their opponent before a climactic battle, all while the other equines present scattered on what to do, the color of the windigo’s luminous eyes flashed blue, practically blinding everyone who hadn’t looked away in time.

Luna was initially puzzled until she felt something assaulting her mental barricade. She tried to resist, face visibly twitching in the effort until, despite her best efforts, it made its way in. The lunar princess’s eyes fought alongside her attempts to maintain consciousness, but this would be another battle she’d lose as the lids of her eyes finally met and her body freefalls as a result.

And the last sound her ears could pick up was her sister’s familiar voice, crying out and, if she didn’t know any better, scorning Princess Amore’s name.

Luna’s mind wandered in the dark - that was the best way she could describe it. This experience differed from anything she had ever endured during her dream walks, yet it was similar. At least she could see her own body and have a level of interaction and self-awareness during those nightly traversals. Here? It was nothing but her consciousness wandering in the dark - no sense of sound, taste, or touch.

She knew that she was now unconscious within the physical world, but to force such a thing upon another, regardless of whether or not they slumbered, was a feat even she couldn’t do. And yet, the windigo had done it with seeming ease.

Was it a spell? A curse? She had no idea. In fact, the only other being to have ever performed such a mighty feat against an alicorn was Discord. She shuddered to think about what else those ghostly windigos were capable of.

Her wandering thoughts are disrupted by a sudden flash of blue lights exploding before her, chasing off the darkness and causing her to ‘shield her eyes.’ Following the strange phenomenon, she remained in darkness, confused by what had just happened.

Then…the eyes of the windigo opened within the darkness, and the silence was broken by a powerful stallion’s voice that echoed all across the strange realm.

“I see you, child of Sun and Moon. My name is Fimbulvetr. Come. I would have words with you.”

Chapter 19~

To say that the lunar princess was beyond shocked by current circumstances would be an understatement. Here, before her very- well, she was going to say ‘eyes,’ but she was still trying to make sense of things.

All she knew was that she was surrounded by darkness again, following the windigo’s words and actions.

Stars above, this was so similar to her dream walking, but seemingly a much more ancient variant. Nay, she supposed it was more accurate to say…primal.

Regardless, Fimbulvetr, a windigo - a creature that had existed even before her and her sister’s time - had reached out to the lunar princess. He, judging by their tone of voice, wanted to speak to her.

Did she mention that a windigo wanted to speak to her?

A loud yet haunting neigh suddenly breaks the silence and draws Luna out of her state of shock and questioning her reality as she was once more forced to ‘shield her eyes’ from another luminous phenomenon.

The alicorn slowly opened her eyes - actual eyes, as far as the dream was concerned. She could finally see her surroundings and her own body, but something else instantly demanded her attention.

She was on the outskirts of the Crystal Empire. The vast blankets of snow, small patches of forestation with snow-covered barks, and the crystalline domain itself were all prominent indicators.

But what’s more…it was during the end of the umbrum’s reign—the very same historical event when Princess Amore banished the shadowy monstrosities with the Crystal Heart.

Luna could see them, all of them. The umbrum swooped down from the skies as fires bathed and danced on many structures, from simple housings to booming businesses and attractions. The cries of horrified victims echoed from the domain, accompanied and followed by the monstrous roars of their shadowy, ghostly tormentors.

“Wh…what is the meaning of this?!” Luna fought the urge to fly over to the crystal domain to aid its denizens. This was only a dream; she reminded herself.

“Why art thou showing this to me?!” She had no choice but to shout, considering there were no signs of the windigo. “What significance doth this possess to Snowdrop?!”

“It has everything to do with her.”

“Graawgh!” Luna screamed in fear and with a jolt as she fell onto her flank while turning to the windigo, who manifested ‘himself’ alongside her so abruptly.

“Apologies for scaring you.” The windigo floats forth and positions ‘himself’ in front of the alicorn, looking down on her with…concern?

A windigo was showing concern…

“T-thou did not frighten me.” Luna tried to cover up her previous embarrassment with a look of realization, hurriedly getting back onto her hooves as patches of snow fell from her rear. “I am the night. I am darkness. None can scare me, for I am fear.”

A chuckle escapes from the windigo, inwardly shocking the alicorn. A windigo, chuckling?

“Very well. My beloved told me not to pry in such situations, so I will not do so. However, you must be aware that emotions are one of the things my kind feast on. Of course, this also allows my kindred to sense the emotional spectrums of other beings, so lying to me is a pointless endeavor.”

-...Beloved? What even…-

Luna snorts, casting aside those thoughts. “I believe we’re getting off-topic here. Tell me, windi-” she caught herself, “pray, forgive me. Fimbulvetr, was it?”

Fimbulvetr nods.

“I see. Art thou…male?”

The windigo tilts its head. “That’s an interesting question.”

“Well, excuse me for taking precautious.” The alicorn rolls her eyes. “Thou seems to think that I’m well-versed in speaking with windigos. Hay, I thank the stars that you even speak the same language as I do, or vice versa. In truth, I merely wish not to antagonize thee with accidental insults.”

Fimbulvetr simply stares at Luna with those haunting blue lights for eyes that ooze mystery and omen. The awkward moment caused the princess to clear her throat, “In any case, I have met races who possess a male tone of voice yet are female in nature, like the lizardfolk of the Aztec Swamps in the Forbidden Jungle south-east of mine sister and I’s domain.”

“Ah.” Fimbulvetr seemed relieved by those words. “Yes, I am familiar with them. It’s good to hear that the offspring of Quetzalcoatl are thriving.”

-Que…who…?-

“I am sadly ignorant of this Quetzal entity thou speaketh of,” Luna said outwardly, following her inner shock.

“That doesn’t surprise me.” Fimbulvetr sighed. “The world has changed drastically following the events of Ragnarok.”

Not many words had been spoken, yet thousands of mysteries demanding answers practically bombarded Luna’s psyche as they continued to converse.

“Many cultures worldwide have their own alias for the end times, but all refer to that same event. And Ragnarok is the term used for the northern cultures.”

Ragnarok. It was a belief held amongst the yaks, moose, wolves, and other denizens of the north - the cataclysmic end of an era, Luna had summarized. Actually, now that she thought about it, did the Crystal Empire share those beliefs?

Luna was beginning to regret her several past denials of accompanying Celestia to their annual meetings with Princess Amore and other allied nations. She was also close to rejecting their current visit to the empire, but something urged her to-

“I am grateful that you chose to accompany your sister. Although…‘chose’ might not be entirely accurate.”

“W…what…?” The lunar princess’s eyes widened as her throat went dry. She did not like what that sentence was insinuating.

Fimbulvetr seemingly sensed the alicorn’s current state of pure shock. “I had hoped that you’d agree to come with her on your own initiative. But when I saw that you were resigned to denying your sister’s request again…I had to act.”

Realization dawned on the alicorn’s features as her gaze fell slowly to the snow-covered grounds. No…he couldn’t possibly be…

A growl slowly builds within Luna’s throat and leaks through gritted teeth that grind together.

“How dare thee…” Her tone was low but laced with venom. She then shoots her gaze up to meet the windigo’s, “How dare thee meddle with mine mind!” She shoots out an accusing forelimb.

“Thou hath no right!”

The blue lights that made up Fimbulvetr’s eyes seemed to vanish as if simulating the action of someone closing their eyes.

“You are right to be angry with me.”

“How did thine wretched fiend do it?!” Luna asked of the mental interloper, causing his unique eyes to ‘open’ again. “An alicorn’s mind is not so easy to intrude upon! Even Discord failed to manipulate me and mine sister’s thoughts during our confrontations with that chaotic jester! So tell me, how could thee be capable of such prowess?!”

Luna’s outbursts were being absorbed by Fimbulvetr, who willingly took the full brunt of the outspoken force. He couldn’t fault her, either. It was a natural reaction, and if their roles were reversed, he’d be furious, too.

Actually, he was pretty sure that he’d do everything in his power to turn Equestria - just Equestria - into a frozen wasteland out of pure spite. Of course, that would be a difficult endeavor, given that the unity of the ponies was a literal bind and repulsion for his kin, but he’s sure he’d figure it out somehow. But the seething lunar princess in front of him needed to know something beforehoof, and urgency would dictate his coming words - time was running out.

“We must be swift, moon and star. Time is running out in the physical world, and there is something I must show you. But before that, If I agree to reveal the secret of how I can enter your and your sister’s minds, do you swear upon your mother and father’s names that you’ll cooperate peacefully?”

Luna’s features narrow in suspicion. “Thou speak as if thou knew of mine parents.”

“I didn’t just know them,” Fimbulvetr emphasized glaringly. “I fought alongside them.”

With those words, Luna’s muzzle dropped in disbelief as Fimbulvetr continued.

“Both Solaris and Selene were my allies during the events of Ragnarok. Or, as they referred to it in their - your culture, the Fall of Olympone.”

Luna dared not to speak, and the anger that once resided in her form was replaced by awe and wonder. She was being given information that pertained to her parents, of whom neither she nor her sister ever had the pleasure of physically meeting.

As far as their births were concerned, all she and Celestia had to go on was that they were discovered by Starswirl the Bearded at the edge of the Everfree Forest. And they would have no knowledge of their parents for quite some time, just two unicorn fillies being raised by a well-renowned sorcerer who saw promise in them.

But on the day when they became intrinsically linked to the celestial bodies, which was also when they ascended into alicornhood, they could hear voices whispering to them.

It was a strong yet caring stallion’s voice for Celestia, and for Luna, it was a sweet yet authoritative mare. And it was through this connection that the sisters had, at long last, learned of their parents’ presence. They were literally the sun and moon.

“I made your parents a promise,” Fimbulvetr’s words drew Luna out of her thoughts, “when they claimed their resting place amongst the sky. I vowed to watch over you two but could only do so through minor intervention.”

The pieces were falling into place, and a sudden recollection was drawn from Luna’s memories.

“Mine sister and I…before we faced the Lord of Chaos, we set out to…” her eyes widened in realization. “By my mother’s moon…it was…thee. Thou art the one who told us about…”

Fimbulvetr nods.

“The Elements of Harmony. And where you could find them.”

Chapter 20~

Silence takes hold as Luna contemplates Fimbulvetr’s revelation, save for the cries of crystal ponies and roars of the umbrum emanating from the Crystal Empire.

If what he said was to be believed, a windigo was an invaluable ally to her parents. So great was their bond that said windigo even swore to watch over the sisters through minor interventions.

Ragnarok… The fall of Olympone… And any other alias held by cultures worldwide. By Luna’s mother’s moon, the world they inhabited was but the result of a cataclysmic event. She would need to delve deeper into this subject at a later date. For now, there were more modern concerns to attend to.

“H-how long…” Luna managed but hesitated due to shock. “How long hath thou guided mine sister and me? How many times?”

“Not as much as you might suspect. But when I did intervene, it always changed your lives.” Fimbulvetr nodded and hummed in thought. “My first act was to ensure that Starswirl would discover you and your sister. I left you both at the edge of the Everfree Forest and gave Starswirl a reason to investigate a sudden surge of magic power. My power.”

Luna was at a loss, her muzzle slowly dropping before she managed to correct herself. “H-he always told us about that… So the magic surge he detected wasn’t from us, but thee…”

The alicorn takes a moment to put the pieces together. And everything Fimbulvetr had said fell in place perfectly. There were absolutely no contradictions.

“But, then…” Luna starts. “Where hath mine sister and I been prior to our discovery?”

“To truly understand my answer to that question, I must tell the story of you and your sister. As you know, you were both discovered during Discord’s reign, which followed not too long after the defeat of my brothers and sisters who plagued these lands with the winter to end all winters—fueled by conflict.

Incidentally, I arranged the necessary encounter of Clover the Clever, Smart Cookie, and Private Pansy.”

“The three ponies from each tribe who came together when their lords and masters would not…” Luna said in amazement.

Fimbulvetr neighs in confirmation. “Princess Platinum, Commander Hurricane, and Chancellor Puddinghead were so consumed by their hatred of one another that they failed to realize the danger. Urgency dictated my actions, and I plotted behind the scenes of my brethren, which ultimately led to their downfall…more or less.”

“More or less?”

The windigo sighed and shook his head. “Forgive me. Time is of the essence, yet I have fallen victim to my weakness in conversation. Where was I?”

Luna was internally disappointed and admittedly annoyed by the shift in topic, especially since it was getting rather interesting for the alicorn.

“Thou were retelling mine sister and I’s tale to answer mine question and began to trail off whence speaking of Discord’s reign.”

“Ah, yes. I thank you. Now, I shall return to Starswirl."

Luna lowers herself onto her haunches, not daring to interfere.

"Starswirl cunningly hid you two from the Chaos Lord’s sights, and when you both became of age, connected to the celestial bodies, and claimed mastery over the Elements of Harmony, the sisters ventured forth to free these lands.”

The windigo chuckles.

“And free these lands you both did. Discord’s defeat marked the beginning of your combined rule.”

Luna couldn’t help but inwardly challenge that claim. Combined rule? More like Celestia’s…

Unbeknownst to her, Fimbulvetr could sense the bitterness within but feigned ignorance. If all went according to plan, he’d tackle two issues simultaneously.

“However,” he began, “before all of that, you were both preserved within the sun and moon like a pair of babes in their cradles.”

“By the stars…” Luna mutters as her eyes fall to the snow, still remaining on her haunches.

The lunar princess was becoming a frequent companion to stunned silence. Whenever Fimbulvetr spoke, his words would lift a fog that treads on the edges of the alicorn’s perception. Innumerable questions grew with every passing second; it was as if a sentient library was floating before her very eyes. And she so desperately wanted to question her strange guardian - if his tales were to be believed, of course.

She would need to tell Celestia about this. However, another part of her wanted to keep this information all for herself. Yes…let’s see how she likes it when something that could benefit them both is selfishly hoarded by-

“It is time to make good on your promise, Moon-and-Star,” Fimbulvetr interjects, turning away and facing the distant empire. “Come. There is something I must show you pertaining to Snowdrop.”

“A-alright.” The alicorn rises up and onto her hooves, patches of snow falling off from her rear. She was admittedly grateful for this predicament - a dream often meant that one couldn’t actually feel the temperature and other such sensations.

Had this conversation transpired in the real world, she’s pretty sure her flank would be numb for the next week or so… And that’s with her resistance to the cold.

Many questions would forever haunt her mind. But for now, the alicorn trekked through the snow and followed the windigo toward the sieged empire.

The duo traversed through the streets of the Crystal Empire, conflict roaring out all around them, along with crumbling structures that were struck by the monstrous umbrum.

There were several instances where Luna had to fight the urge to run to the aid of crystal ponies trapped under rubble or facing the savage wrath of the umbrum. But there was one scenario that haunted her the most.

A crystal earth pony stallion had barked for his wife and foals to retreat into their home as he remained outside, equipped with a sword undoubtedly salvaged from a crystal guard. Luna instantly deciphered the stallion’s appearance; he wasn’t a fighter. No, he gave off the aura of a merchant. And he barely lasted for more than a minute as three of the umbrum tore him apart before Luna’s very eyes.

It also didn’t help that an umbrum cannot be harmed by physical forms of attack… Swinging an ordinary blade at them was about as effective as trying to cut the sea with a butter knife.

But the worst part was what followed the stallion’s downfall. The trio of umbrum then breached into the home, the sounds of furniture and other home decor being thrown around afterward.

The haunting scream of the stallion’s wife echoed from the house, and one of the windows suddenly became bathed by a sudden splash of red, the mare’s voice having been silenced at that very moment.

Luna didn’t even want to think about what might’ve happened to the foals…

By the moon, she now realized how horrifying this day was to the crystal ponies. And it made her feel awful for not being in the empire at the time. Sure, both she and her sister were helping Amore in finding the Crystal Heart, but one of them could’ve-

No. It was far too late. Nothing could be done now to change what had already occurred, but that guilty feeling of needing - wishing she could do more, was now engraved into the alicorn.

“It’s just around here,” Fimbulvetr said, prying Luna out of her recollective thoughts as they began to turn around a corner. And once they did, the lunar mare’s eyes widened from what she saw.

There, splayed out motionlessly on the street, was a non-crystal pegasus mare sporting an appearance similar to Snowdrop but heavily wounded. And the pegasus filly herself was crying as she nudged the mare’s form.

“Snowdrop…” Luna mutters somberly. She was about to step forth, but Fimbulvetr blocked her path with a ghostly forelimb, prompting her to shoot her gaze at him inquisitively. However, there was a look on his face…one Luna recognized as sadness and regret.

……….

“Momma?” Snowdrop continued to shake her mother’s body.

The mother pegasus slowly stirs. “Oh…”

“Please get up…”

“I-i’m…not sure I can,” the motherly mare tries to lift herself but falls back to the crystal grounds, “sweetheart.”

“Y-yes, you c-can.” Snowdrop sobbed. “Get up, please…”

Her mother tried once more but fell again before she looked upon her child with weakened features. “Dear, sweet Snowdrop, do you remember the way to the castle?”

Snowdrop sniffled. “I guess so…but why do I have to know? You’re going to be with me.”

“I’ll be with you, even if you can’t feel me…”

“What do you mean if I can’t feel you? I can always feel you.”

“Snowdrop, let your heart guide you. Let it be your eyes. It whispers…”

……….

“So listen closely…” Fimbulvetr comments in sorrow as if finishing the mare’s words, garnering interest in Luna before she rests her eyes on Snowdrop again.

……….

“Mother?” Snowdrop asked but got no response. “Mother?!” The blind filly rests an ear on her mother’s chest. She listened to their heartbeat, which slowed with every passing second, and the parenting pegasus’s head lowered to the ground.

An exhale is let loose from the mother’s nostrils, and Snowdrop’s eyes shoot wide open in horrific realization. “No…” she reinforces her efforts in shaking her mother’s frame. “Momma! Please, don’t! P-please don’t leave me alone!”

……….

Luna approaches the heart-wrenching scene with ears folded against her head. Fimbulvetr floats past her and, in a shocking display, curls himself around the duo as his head rests in front of the now-deceased pegasus, Snowdrop crying uncontrollably within.

The action takes Luna by surprise. “Art thou a guardian of Snowdrop? Akin to what thou hath done with mine sister and me?”

“It’s…” Fimbulvetr’s ‘eyes’ fixates on Snowdrop, “so much more than that.”

A glowing light-blue tear escapes from his eyes and travels down his cheeks. “This is my family.”

The force of the revelation crashed against Luna, and a wave of realization pulsates throughout her form. At first, the alicorn assumed that the windigo had possessed Snowdrop back in the castle’s corridor in the real world. A mere defenseless filly who fell prey to a savage monstrosity. The depraved works of a wretched fiend, through and through.

But now…

“T-thou art…her father…?”

Fimbulvetr finally meets Luna’s gaze as Snowdrop continues to wail within the curls of her deceased mother and the windigo’s spectral form.

“Yes… She is my daughter, born from my union with her mother, the beautiful mare beside me…Heimdale Bifrost.”

Author's Note

And so ends the first arc of the story. :pinkiehappy: Now, it's time to kick things up a notch and get things flowing like milk and honey.

Chapter 21~

“Th…this is…far more than I e-expected, Fimbulvetr.” Luna is besieged by absolute shock, the only other revelation rivaling and surpassing this one being the windigo’s association with her parents.

However…

“Heimdale Bifrost… I’ve heard of that name before…” the alicorn pondered with a hoof tapping her chin, a strange sense of familiarity creeping into her mind. Her eyes then widen in sudden realization. “Starswirl’s library… I-I recall seeing that name before in one of his works pertaining to the north.”

Fimbulvetr remained coiled around the weeping form of Snowdrop and his deceased lover, although the past iteration of Snowdrop was naturally oblivious to his and Luna’s presence. But before the windigo could form a single word, the entire dream-like experience, the world within, began to shake, shudder, and distort.

Luna’s eyes go skyward as the ‘dream memory’ begins to break apart, accompanied by a familiar voice that, although started at a whisper, began to grow in volume.

“Luna…!”

“Sister?” the lunar mare questioned.

“It would seem we’ve run out of time, Moon-and-Star.” Fimbulvetr’s words instantly garnered Luna’s attention.

“N-no, wait!” Luna screamed with an outstretched forelimb. “I still have so many questions!”

“Luna…!” Celestia’s voice called out from beyond again as the dreamscape crumbled away - Luna looking up and shifting her gaze back to the windigo frantically.

Now gone was the Crystal Empire, replaced by the same black void from before, with Fimbulvetr floating over Snowdrop, who still wept against Heimdale’s lifeless body. The foundation the duo found themselves upon was almost akin to laying on a water’s rippling surface.

“You will awaken in the outside world soon,” Fimbulvetr began, getting Luna’s attention, although she still wished to have answers to her myriad of questions. “I can only leave you with a warning…and a request.”

Luna’s eyes shot in every direction, ears perked up as she listened. Snowdrop and Heimdale faded slowly, leaving only the alicorn and the windigo while Celestia’s voice continued to call out for her.

“Beware, Moon-and-Star, for remnants of Ragnarok still remain to this day. The Crystal Empire is a battleground that often hosts the conflict between darkness and light. Love and hatred.”

“Wh-what doth thou mean…?!” Luna screamed out as Fimbulvetr’s form became distant, almost like she was being pulled away from him.

“The battle that transpired within the empire during Ragnarok would ultimately determine its future. The crystal ponies, the light, triumphed over the umbrum, the darkness—even going so far as to rename this domain in their likeness.

But depending on the victor, the empire would go by a different name: Svartalfheim or Alfheim. The light, Alfheim, has been victorious as of late. But I fear that only means that Svartalfeim, the darkness, is overdue for their own victory.”

“Fimbulvetr, wait!” Luna’s hoof reached out as if it would have any effect. “Tartarus, damn it! Sister! If thou canst hear me, stop trying to disrupt my slumber, I command thee!” the effort was admirable…but futile.

The windigo remains silent as the dream realm, even in the black void, slowly closes in on itself and, soon, on Luna. Fimbulvetr’s presence was now wholly lost to Luna, but before a subsequent explosion of light became known, she could hear the windigo’s final words - words that would stay with her even as she was forced out of unconsciousness.

“As for my request…it would do me great honor if you, Luna, would…”

-Mount Everhoof-

At the highest peak of the vast mountain that overlooked the frozen north, Fimbulvetr, having given his final request to Luna, looked down from this throat of the world.

The weather conditions are calm for the moment, allowing him to see many distant nations and kingdoms throughout the north: Yakyakistan and the North Polar Lair of the amphitheres, feathered serpents with ancient ties to Jormungandr. The caverns to the eastern frost-covered mountains served as the countless dens for Skoll and Hati’s descendants, the direwolves. And across the North Sea was Hailberg, where moose dwelled.

There were others, too, not to mention distant forms of the many castles that littered Equestria, each home to a lord and noble who answered directly to the alicorn sisters. But despite the scenery, the windigo remained focused on the Crystal Empire, which practically rested at the mountain’s base.

“I have done all that I could for you, dearest Snowdrop…” he said somberly while slowly turning away and floating across the flattened precipice of Mount Everhoof.

Spires of light-blue and white ice pierced the skies around him but were arranged to make it look like the mountain wore a crown. And it was at the center of this crown where a flight of carved-out stairs rested, leading up to a throne that seemed to have been carved into an unbreakable wall of ice.

He soon reached the first step and floated over every other step that followed, but as he rose higher and higher to the throne, a legion of voices, male and female alike, reached out to him.

“Traitor…”

“Release us…”

“Our return is nigh…”

“You keep us locked up here just for wretched mortals?”

“Disgusting…”

Many more insults would be thrown Fimbulvetr’s way, but he ignored them all. However, as he finally reached the very last stair and floated before the throne, a deep female voice, far stronger than all the rest and causing them to go silent, boomed from a mysterious jagged crown encased in ice just above the throne.

“You can’t keep me here forever, mortal-loving filth.”

“Apparently, I can.” Fimbulvetr dismissed her certainty as he spun around ceremoniously and set himself on the throne. He rests his forelimbs on the armrests, his lower spiritually elongated body lazily swaying side-to-side, down, and across several steps like a tail.

“The seal cast by Baldak and my Heimdale shall keep you all at bay. Forever. And I shall guard it until the end of all things.”

The other voices cried out in rage, but the powerful female’s voice remained silent.

“Never forget, only a windigo can set you all free. But I am all that remains, and I have no intention of doing so.”

The many raging voices then ceased abruptly. “You underestimate me, Fimbulvetr,” the powerful feminine voice challenged. “Have you forgotten who I am? I am Hela, Queen of the Windigos and ruler of Helheim, the frozen wastelands of the Underworld.

I. Am. Death. And like death, you, my dear, are a fool to think you can forever best me.”

Fimbulvetr’s ‘eyes’ narrowed, “We shall see.”

A moment of silence takes hold, but the tension building at the top of Mount Everhoof could practically shatter glaciers.

After some time, the silence was broken.

“Remember this, traitor: death is patient. Opportunity will present itself, and I will claim it when it does. Hela. Has. Spoken.”

A haunting series of distorted neighs sounds off after Hela’s decree. Soon, the ghostly celebrations slowly fell to whispers before seemingly vanishing without a trace. But through it all, Fimbulvetr stayed firm.

He must stay strong. And no matter what happens, one goal will always continue to drive him forth, amongst several others.

He can never allow Hela to know of Snowdrop’s existence.

-Crystal Empire: Crystal Castle Medical Wing-

“Grauuuh!” Luna cries out as she suddenly and rapidly lifts her upper body from the bed, having been laid on her back as a series of medical equipment, many of which are made with crystals, the works of a great mage or artificer, and furnishings are present nearby.

She gasped as she looked around the room, breathing rapidly, only to realize that she had been transported to the castle's medical wing during her…slumber, given the room’s aesthetics.

But the sun’s rays from the nearby window sparked even further concern, causing her to shoot her gaze toward a clock that rested over the room’s wooden door’s crystalline doorframe. She had to admit; it was a far more convenient and advanced version of the clock-handed ones they had back in Equestria.

7:46am

“T-tis already been a full night…?”

No, this couldn’t be right… It only felt like barely an hour had passed throughout the entire affair within that strange dream-realm-like experience. And yet, a whole night had passed; she hadn’t even risen the moon, let alone lowered it.

Wait…

Celestia had… No. No! That’s not fair! They agreed that neither one would ever impede upon the other’s celestial body, yet that overgrown glory hog dared to-!

Luna’s inner bitterness was abruptly thrown off as her ears perked up, her senses finally catching up with her. She could hear murmured voices just beyond the door, prompting her to throw off the bedsheets and disembark from the furnishing as her hooves clopped against the marbled floor.

There were many things on her mind, but what Fimbulvetr had requested of her was something she was already beginning to consider even before everything that’s transpired with the windigo.

And so she stood there, thinking back on what was said before she was seemingly thrown out and disturbed by her slumber.

-‘As for my request…it would do me great honor if you, Luna, would adopt my daughter. Please…keep Snowdrop away from the Frozen North.

I have been waiting for this opportunity ever since my beloved’s death. I know Snowdrop can be happy with you, and you, with her. That’s why I influenced you to come to the empire.

I have aided you, your sister, and your parents without asking for anything in return. But now I ask this in the spirit of good and fair payment…’

She was uncertain if there was more, but those were the last words she had heard.

“Snowdrop…” Luna said somberly, eyes cast to the floor. She maintained this state of deep thought and sadness as the seconds passed by.

Then, she lifted her head with determined features, ears reaching for the sky as her blue mane shuffled over her shoulder. And she whips her tail to the right while stomping a single hindleg.

“I hath decided.”

Chapter 22~

Celestia glared at Amore, whose ears were folded against her head, although she defiantly narrowed her eyes as the duo silently stared at one another outside the closed door of Luna’s occupancy in the medical wing of the Crystal Castle.

Ever since Amore dragged Celestia out of the room, the tension between them had grown so high that even the crystal and equestrian guards, each separated on either side of the hallway and behind their respective princess, could feel that…pressure.

After several moments, the sun alicorn sighed, closing her eyes and taking a recuperative breath. “We will continue this conversation in private, Amore,” she said, opening her eyes and hardening her face.

“And make no mistake; if my sister suffers any permanent physical or psychological damage because of what hath transpired yesterday, which thou were aware of by thine own admission, I will hold thee accountable, and demand compensation.”

Amore’s gaze fell to the crystal floor in sorrow and sighs, “That’s fair.” She raised her head, ears perked up, and cleared her throat. “As I’ve been saying, everything shall be revealed once-”

The rattling sound of the nearby horseshoe-shaped doorknob interjected itself, and both princesses turned toward the door that was now being pulled inward, revealing the alicorn princess of the night.

“Greetings, sister. Amore,” Luna began, looking at them both as Celestia could only stare at her sibling with an agape muzzle, Amore offering a pleasant smile.

“It’s good to see you’ve recovered, Luna,” the crystal princess said.

“I thank thee, Amore. But I daresay that thou hath some,” Luna narrows her eyes, “explaining to do.”

Amore fidgets in place and scrapes the crystalline floor with a forehoof, “Y-yes.” She said sheepishly.

The answers Luna had gained from Fimbulvetr were undoubtedly associated with the subject that caused tension between Celestia and Amore, which the lunar alicorn could sense from the moment she opened the door. She could also hear them through it before she opened it; they’re not exactly what she would call subtle.

“S-sister…” Celestia managed, garnering Luna and Amore’s attention. “I-I…”

Confused silence takes hold as Celestia can’t seem to form any more words.

Typical… Then again, Luna expected this. After all, somepony needs to raise and lower the moon, but the vibrant sun, Celestia, can’t be bothered to do so, right? It is beneath her…

Celestia soon regains her composure and clears her throat. “It…pleases me to see thou in fine condition, sister.”

“Verily,” Luna answered monotonously.

Amore looks between the alicorn sisters, sensing some disharmony between them. In hindsight, her ability to feel emotions always gave her a hint of their relationship, but to see it for herself…

“Now then,” Luna began. “Since we’ve established mine condition to be satisfactory, let us proceed to more pressing matters. Amore?”

“Yes?”

“Thou shall inform mine sister of the truth pertaining to Snowdrop.”

“W-won’t thee accompany us?” Celestia inquired.

Luna shook her head, “Nay. I already know of the truth.” With that, Luna began to trot down the hallway, Celestia and Amore awestruck by what the lunar princess had said.

“I shall await our departure once thou hath been informed, sister.” The lunar alicorn didn’t even bother to turn around as she spoke. “Until then, send a detachment to the empire’s orphanage. Or thyself. Thou shalt find me there.”

“Th-the orphanage…?” Celestia asked in utter confusion.

“W-what? She already…knows?” Amore questioned in absolute shock. “W-wait, Luna! H-how do you already know?”

Luna paused, looking back over her shoulder, “I hath mine methods.”

“Luna!” Celestia beckoned, taking two decisive steps forward, causing Luna to scoff. “What art thou hiding? If thou possess information vital to both of us, thou must-”

“Share it?” Luna interjects. She rolls her eyes and chuckles as she turns forward, “That’s a laugh. It doesn’t feel too good now, does it, sister? Fret not, for I am not as monstrous as thee. Amore shall clue thee in, so mine presence isn’t necessary.”

The night princess kicks off into a trot, “It never was,” she whispers bitterly as she passes by the solar branch's equestrian guards—yet another trait of Celestia’s selfishness, and disappears around the corner.

A pained expression was plastered on Celestia’s face as she watched Luna’s departure. The sun alicorn falls onto her haunches, and her eyes go downward somberly, followed by a sigh.

“She hates me, Amore…”

Hooves clop against the crystal floor as Amore approaches the sorrowful alicorn. “She doesn’t hate you, Celestia,” the vermillion mare said as she sat beside Equestria’s co-ruler.

“Forgive me for not being as optimistic as thee…”

“There must be more to this, Celestia. Something’s clearly troubling your sister…and you need to figure out what that is.”

“And thou don’t thinketh that I-” Celestia was about to retort, but a raised hoof from Amore stopped her.

“Not here.” Amore fires up her horn, “Come…let us speak privately in my chambers. We have much to discuss, Snowdrop and sisterly bonds, among them.”

Celestia nodded, prompting the crystal princess to cast a teleportation spell as they disappeared with a resounding ‘POPSH.’

The remaining guards of Equestria and the Crystal Empire began approaching one another following the princesses’ departure.

“Does that…usually happen in Equestria?” A crystal stallion pegasus asked.

“Thou hath no idea.” An equestrian unicorn mare responds. “Just be glad that the castle’s roof didn’t get blown off.”

“...Wow,” another crystal guard, a non-crystal earth pony stallion, said. “And I thought my family had issues…”

“That’s the benefit of not having an alicorn, let alone two of them, as thine rulers, mares and gentlecolts.” The other equestrian guards nod in agreement, and the crystal guard can certainly agree with that fact.

Imagine that, an alicorn crystal princess with destructive tendencies, accidental or not… No way, Hoovse.

-Crystal Empire: Crystal Castle: Amore’s Residence-

Amore and Celestia manifest after a sudden flash of light-blue magical energy.

“Thine decor is as majestic as always, Amore,” Celestia compliments as she observes their new-found surroundings while Amore trots over to a luxurious canopy bed with amber curtains and silky sheets that match the color of her brilliant raspberry to-cobalt blue mane.

“I believe the last time I stepped hoof in this room was when thou was but a filly.”

Amore sets herself down on the bed as if she were posing for a photoshoot and giggles. “Truth be told, it’s just crystal, more crystal, and, oh, look! Crystals.” She said while playfully spinning a forehoof.

They then share a moment of conjoined laughter. “Well, the empire’s name wouldst be quite inaccurate otherwise,” Celestia said after recovering. “May I?” She asked while gesturing toward a four-cushioned blue couch with white swirls - positioned to the right of the chamber’s double pristine doors.

“Oh! Well, I was going to have you stand up during our whole conversation to hopefully burn off some fat from that ridiculously oversized flank of yours,” Amore teased, resting her chin over a forehoof while lidding her eyes playfully. “Seriously, it’s ridiculous. You’ve got back, girl.”

“Classy,” Celestia deadpanned, taking Amore’s humor as a ‘yes’ and splaying herself across the couch, taking up three of the four cushions while leaning her chest against an armrest.

A moment of silence takes hold of them.

“So…” Amore began. “Shall I start us off? Or would you like to talk about what’s going on with Luna?”

“Let us begin with what happened yesterday.”

“Very well. Oh! Hang on.” Amore flares her horn to life before plucking a crystal-comprised, oval-shaped object off a nearby nightstand beside the bed and floats it over to her, hovering it close to her muzzle.

The oval-shaped crystal began to glow with the same color as Amore’s magical aura. “Maneigh Marco?” The vermillion mare spoke into it. “You there, sweetie?”

Celestia’s ears folded against her head. A Communication Crystal. It had a rather simplistic name, yet its properties were something she could never replicate back in Equestria. It also reminded her that, despite Equestria’s prospering, its technology was comparatively pitiful to the Crystal Empire and the Griffon Nestions to the east.

It was, admittedly…embarrassing. Granted, Equestria was exceptionally gifted in the magic department, but a part of Celestia often wondered about the risk of what would happen if they could no longer rely on magic for their everyday needs.

The communication crystal suddenly changed to a light-gray color. -“Y-your Highness!”- Maneigh Marco’s voice echoes out from the crystal, seemingly panicked. -“Please forgive my late response! Busy, busy, busy. Ahem, how may I serve you?”-

“You overwork yourself, my dear. But I don’t want to distract you for long, so could you have some of the castle maids deliver an assortment of teas, cookies, and...” She smirks while looking over at Celestia, who, in turn, narrows her eyes in realization.

“Don’t. You. Dare.”

Amore winks at the alicorn, “One large banana cream cake for Celestia to my chambers, please. Big mare, big appetite, you know?”

Celestia’s left eye twitched as her teeth grind together.

-“U-uh…a-at once, your highness! I’ll have it delivered with due haste.”-

“Thank you, Manny-baby~” Amore chirped, ending the conversation as the crystal reverted back to its original color. The crystal princess sets it down beside her and kills off her flaring horn, turning a teasing gaze to Celestia.

“I hate you,” Celestia groaned as she facehoofs.

Amore rolls her eyes playfully. “Oh, please. You know you love me, sweetie.” She giggles, then recollects herself abruptly and clears her throat.

“Anyway.”

“Nice segway.”

“Onto the matter with Snowdrop.” Amore raised her head, tapping her lower jaw with a forehoof in thought.

“Hmm. I suppose the best place to start is with Snowdrop’s mother, Heimdale Bifrost.”

Chapter 23~

-Crystal Empire: Crystal castle: Amore’s Residence-

“And that, Celestia, is the circumstances of Snowdrop’s origins.”

Amore took a recuperative breath after finishing her tale, waiting for the solar alicorn to form a response. Celestia had listened attentively and now absorbed what was revealed with closed eyes while a trail of vapors reached for the sky from her teacup, which sat on the table before her along with a variety of assorted cookies and, as much as she hated to admit it, the all too alluring and delicious banana cream cake.

Despite her mask of neutrality, the white alicorn was simply dumbfounded. Heimdale Bifrost, who wielded the Gjallarhorn, which could transport its user anywhere almost instantaneously via the fiery beam of a rainbow called Bifrost, was the mother of Snowdrop and the bride of a windigo, who goes by the name of Fimbulvetr.

By her mother and father’s grace… Just how many mysteries and tales had been lost to time?

Nevertheless, the fact remains that Snowdrop is a windigo and pony hybrid. But that caused a suspicion of sorts to fester in her mind.

“Amore,” Celestia starts, garnering the vermillion mare’s attention. “Doth Snowdrop feed on strife like the monsters she-”

“She’s not a monster!” Amore interjects in pure rage. “How dare you, Celestia! Why, I have a mind to slap you across your insensitive face right here and now!”

The crystal unicorn ruler breathed angrily, bearing her teeth and scolding the alicorn with narrowed eyes while flaring her wings, which slowly began to fold as she tried to recollect her composure moments after.

“Art thou finished?” Celestia inquired, still wearing a neutral mask. Amore was about to retort, but the alicorn seized control. “Thou hath made an assumption, my friend. Pray, I never intended to demean Snowdrop in any way.”

Dead silence takes hold, save for the frequent humming of the crystals that made up the castle.

“I-i’m sorry…” Amore’s gaze fell to her bedsheets, “But you don’t know these kids like I do, Celly.” She meets Celestia’s eyes with determination. “These are babies, not monsters. Sombra, Sombasi, Snowdrop, they don’t get to choose what they’re born as.”

“I am quite aware of that-”

“No,” Amore asserts, Celestia, sighing. “You, apparently, are not. Or did you already forget how you and Luna reacted to my friend, Arthrodite?”

“Thou’rt comparing a full-grown individual, who’s had years to be influenced by her mother, to foals that hath never been corrupted by such villainy. There is a considerable difference here, and I’m right to be wary of her.”

“Arthrodite has been nothing but a complete benefit to the Crystal Empire, and she’s someone I’d trust with my life.”

“Maybe.” Celestia fires up her horn and magically lifts her tea in a golden aura, bringing it up to her muzzle, “Until a better offer presents itself.” She said before taking a sip, causing a wave of pain to explode throughout Amore’s form and presents itself on her face.

Another choking silence ensues.

“Get out.”

“Amore, I-”

“Get. Out.”

Celestia sighed. “Very well.” She lifts herself off of the couch, clodded hooves clopping against the floor. “Thank you for the tea,” she stated with a respectful bow, “and the sweets.”

Amore remained silent and looked away with folded ears as Celestia walked around the table and toward the exit to her right.

The alicorn stopped, sighing again. “I still love thee, Amore…” She said somberly before looking back over her shoulder apologetically. “Please just…exercise caution when meddling with forces we know next to nothing about.”

Amore shifts her gaze to the alicorn with a scoffing sigh. “You’re one to talk.” Her ears rose as she brushed her tail against the bedsheets, her face softening. “I love you too, Celly. Even when you’re being a complete plothole.”

Celestia turned her gaze forward while chuckling. “Fair enough. By the way, she will be arriving soon, and I’ll give her some slight adjustments to our agreement.”

The crystal ruler nods in understanding. “Then I shall send an escort her way once the time arrives. Oh, and Celly?”

“Yes?”

“About your sister… My only piece of advice is this: listen to her. And I mean, really listen to her and not dismiss anything as an afterthought.”

“...I… I’ll keep that in mind. Until next we meet, my friend.” With those final words, Celestia magically grasps the right side of the double doors and pulls it open, walks through, and closes it behind her.

Amore sighs as she’s now left alone with her thoughts. Things would only get more complicated and, admittedly, quite irritating. But determination then presents itself.

If all goes according to plan, Sombra and Sombasi will become invaluable to the empire’s future. It would become their home. This, she would bring to fruition.

After all, what better way to fight off any possible future umbrum invasions, or any threats in general, than with two umbrum of their own?

-Crystal Empire: Crystal Heart Foal Center-

As the foals of the orphanage play on the playground present at the building’s rear and walled-off for their protection, Sombra, Sombasi, Radiant Hope, and Snowdrop are gathered around their prized tree with a hanging black tire.

They all sat silently at the tree’s base as the nearby hanging tire moved slightly due to the wind, having just discussed a seemingly unpleasant topic(s).

“Wowie.” Hope began while spreading her forelimbs apart. “We’ve been having some pretty crazy stuff happening lately, huh?”

“You got that right,” Sombra agreed.

“Sombasi is still amazed by that vision you saw, Sombra.” The dark colt garners everyone’s attention; Snowdrop simply follows her ears. “It’s just…wow. Yours too, Hope.”

Hope giggles. “Yup! Watch out, everypony. Princess Radiant Hope is coming!” She emphasized with a raised forelimb.

“Hah!” Sombra laughed boisterously. “Let’s not forget that Sombra and Sombasi met the prince of Saddle Arabia, and we got to watch him fight and show off some amazing power.”

“It sounds like it was a lot of fun,” Snowdrop comments.

“You have to see it to really-” Sombasi’s eyes widened in realization, followed by sheepish laughter as Sombra shook his head in disappointment at his brother’s carelessness, even if it was an accident. “Heh. S-sorry about that, Snowdrop.”

“It’s ok,” the blind pegasus responds in understanding. “I know you didn’t mean anything bad by it.”

“Speaking of meeting royalty,” Hope began while looking at Snowdrop. “Are you sure you’re ok, Snowy? After everything that happened at the castle, I was so worried about you…”

Sombra and Sombasi looked between the two fillies. “You still haven’t told us about what happened after you two went to the castle with the Sisters,” Sombra said.

Sombasi nods.

“I’m sorry, guys,” Hope states with ears folded against her head. “The princess told us not to talk about it.”

The brothers groan in unison.

“Oh, come on.”

“Sombra doesn’t think that’s fair at all.”

“Ah, ah, ah,” Hope playfully said with a hoof pressed against her muzzle, Snowdrop giggling. “Super secret princessy stuff. Even my fairy friends said that I shouldn’t break my promise.”

“I also made a promise,” Snowdrop comments. “I’m sorry.”

The brothers sigh in defeat.

“Sombra understands.”

“Sombasi gets it.”

A sudden thought occurred to Snowdrop while the brothers began conversing, even stepping away to play with the tire as she looked over to Hope. “Hey, Hope?”

Hope happily turned to the pegasus. “Yeah?”

“Did…something happen after I fell unconscious?”

“Oh, pfft!” Hope waved a forelimb dismissively. “No, no. I mean, you had us all worried when you bumped your head, ouchie! But it’s a good thing the princess healed you right up, huh?”

-I’m so sorry, Snowy…- It deeply pained her to lie to her friend. She had to, though…

Listen well, my sweet Radiant Hope. What you saw tonight must never be revealed to anyone, not even Snowdrop herself.

But why, Princess Amore?

This is a complicated situation, Hope. In time, we shall indeed reveal the truth to Snowdrop. Until then, please…promise me that you won’t say a word to anyone. I’ve already sworn Snowdrop to secrecy, but she doesn’t know about…that.

O-ok, princess… I don’t like lying to my friends, but if it’s for Snowy’s safety, then I promise.

Snowdrop, oblivious to the lie and Hope’s inner struggle, chuckled. “I guess you’re right. Still, I can’t help but feel like I’m missing something.”

“Ah-dunno.” Hope shrugged. She lied again. “Oh!” She suddenly beamed with a thought, although it also served as a distraction. “Sooooo?”

Snowdrop blinked. “So, what?”

“How was it with Princess Luna, silly? You two seemed to be very happy together.”

A blush formed on Snowdrop’s cheeks, “Y-yes.” She closed her eyes. “She’s a really nice pony once you get to know her. She even confirmed how the night sky looks, you know, from what I’ve seen in my dreams?”

Hope nods. Oh, silly her, Snowy probably couldn’t see that. “Yeah-hah.” There, much better. “What else happened?”

“Oh, well, we talked about all kinds of stuff like current affairs in Equestria, some of its history. Uhm… Oh! And thestrals!”

“Thestrals?” Hope asked, tilting her head inquisitively.

Snowdrop nods. “Yeah. They’re ponies with fearsome eyes and bat-like wings and are omnivores. They can even see in the dark and work for Princess Luna as her personal elite force.”

“Oh, wow!” Hope exclaimed in excitement.

“They even have a way to navigate without using their eyes and-”

……….

The intercom positioned over the doors of the entrance/exit of the building suddenly chimed.

-“Snowdrop, honey!”- Miss. Chestnut’s voice beckoned from the device. -“Come to the front desk, please. Snowdrop, come to the front desk, please. Thank you~”-

……….

Everyone’s ears had perked up at the announcement, and as the foals on the playground murmured amongst themselves after it ended, Snowdrop, Hope, Sombasi, and Sombra were in the process of walking across the field and toward the orphanage.

“What do you think she needs you for?” Sombra asked.

“I don’t know,” Snowdrop replied.

“Only one way to find out. Come on, everypony!” Hope declared as they hurried along and soon entered the Crystal Heart Foal Center.

After some time, the four foals found themselves walking alongside Miss. Chestnut, having met up with her at the front desk as she then escorts them all down a hallway and toward one of the eight offices spread out evenly on either side—notably, the last office down the hall to the right.

“And here we are, my darlings,” Miss Chestnut said as the chestnut-colored mare, true to her namesake, turned around to face them. “It’s so sweet for you all to come with her, Sombra, Sombasi, Hope.”

“Of course!” Hope boasts.

“She’s our friend,” Sombra adds. “And we’re here for her.”

Sombasi grinned. “And so, here we are.”

“Thank you, everypony,” Snowdrop said with reddened cheeks.

Miss. Chestnut giggled. “Can’t argue with that. Well, shall we head on in?”

“W-wait, Miss. Chestnut,” Snowdrop began as her nostrils flared. “This smell… It smells like…”

Catching onto the blind pegasus’ capability, which the chestnut mare proudly played a part in honing, the orphanage’s caretaker pushes the door wide open, causing Sombra, Sombasi, and Hope to gasp from what, or who, they saw sitting comfortably within.

The familiar scent bombards Snowdrop’s sense of smell, and a familiar voice graces her ears from within.

“Ah! There thou are, Snowdrop. Come. Come to thine Princess of the Night.”

A huge smile adorns Snowdrop’s face. “Princess Luna!” She cries out before stampeding into the room, which gives off a green and blue hue that transitions between one another, crosses the crystal floor, and jumps into Luna’s outstretched forelimbs.

Miss. Chestnut and Snowdrop’s friends enter the room and take up positions while Snowdrop buries her face into Luna’s chest. She then looked up at her, despite the pegasus’s blindness.

“Did you come here to visit me before leaving for Equestria?”

Luna closed her eyes with a gleeful hum. “Thou couldst certainly say that, confidant.”

As Sombra, Sombasi, and Hope looked at the scenario in awe, Miss. Chestnut brings a hoof up to her muzzle, covering a knowing smile.

“I didn’t come here to say goodbye, child.” Luna opens her eyes. “Not necessarily.”

Snowdrop’s ears twitch. “O-oh? What do you mean, Luna?”

The lunar alicorn caresses Snowdrop’s mane gently as she looks down upon her like a true treasure.

“I came for thee, Snowdrop… Wouldst thou do me the honor of becoming my daughter?”

Chapter 24~

“I came for thee, Snowdrop… Wouldst thou do me the honor of becoming my daughter?”

Snowdrop’s heart beat rapidly, yet she could not truly process the words that had just been spoken. She stared up at Luna, dumbfounded and in disbelief. But reality finally sets in as her mind catches up with her heart.

The Night Princess wants to adopt…her.

“This is amazing, Snowy!” Radiant Hope declared while standing on the crystal table. “You’re getting adopted!” She hopped excitedly as Sombra, Sombasi, and Miss. Chestnut looked on with vibrant smiles.

Sweet Amore, Snowdrop has longed to hear those words from anypony. But Luna? She was special, and this was truly a dream come true! And yet…there was doubt.

“Wh… L-Luna…I-I…” Snowdrop’s eyes faltered as she lowered her head with quivering lips. “I-I’m not worthy…”

The blind filly’s words startled everyone except for Luna, who looked down upon Snowdrop blankly. The gears were turning in her ancient head as she ran a caressing hoof along the pegasus’ ice-colored mane.

“Snowdrop, I-”

“I can’t accept this!” Snowdrop screamed while maintaining her downward gaze, tears forming and falling onto Luna’s fur. “Don’t you understand, Luna?! I’m just some blind filly who will be nothing but a burden to you!” She shot her tearful gaze up to meet Luna’s as she unleashed her inner turmoil, “I always heard what the adults said about me when they come here for adoptions!”

Miss. Chestnut lets loose a sharp gasp nearby. “Snowdrop, dearie…” She rests a hoof on her chest, face filled with sorrow as Sombra, Sombasi, and Hope seem confused. “Y-you heard all of that…?”

Snowdrop shoots her gaze over to the chestnut mare. “Of course I did! I hear everything that goes on here. My condition is also a blessing, as you so often told me, Miss. Chestnut.”

“W-what does she mean by that, Miss. Chestnut?” Hope asked as Sombra and Sombasi looked up at the crystal earth pony on either side.

The orphanage caretaker’s eyes slowly fell to the crystal floor remorsefully, “I’ve had many ponies who were interested in Snowdrop,” she sighed, “...at first.”

“At…first?” Sombasi questioned. But the implication was picked up by Sombra and Hope immediately.

“O-oh…” Sombra’s ears fold against his head.

“Aw, Snowy…” Hope remorsed. “I’m so sorry…”

Sombasi still seemed confused, much to Snowdrop’s growing frustration. “Oh, for the love of Amore, Sombasi,” she said with a growl. “Do I have to spell it out for you again? I’m blind!” She emphasized by gesturing at her eyes, letting silence take hold to drive home the point as she lowered her head.

“Nopony…wants a burden like me…” She finished before turning around to stare at Luna’s chest, despite her visual disability.

“It was all just shy of a year ago,” Miss. Chestnut began, garnering Sombra, Sombasi, and Hope’s attention. Snowdrop already knew what was coming while Luna listened attentively, having drawn up several theories of her own.

“Let me start by saying that, as a matter of privacy, I can not reveal the names of those involved. But to put it simply, an earth pony couple came by and specifically wanted a pegasus filly of their own.

And Snowdrop was their immediate choice.”

Sombra, Hope, and Sombasi all shared shocked expressions. What? When did that happen? More importantly, why did Snowdrop never tell them about this?

“Everything was going well during the adoption process, and Snowdrop was keeping it a secret so that she could surprise you three with the good news.” The chestnut mare sighed, “If only I hadn’t overlooked-”

“It wasn’t your fault, Miss. Chestnut,” Snowdrop gently intervenes, and all eyes turn to her, although her back remains turned to them. “I was just so excited to have been chosen that I didn’t tell those ponies about my…condition.”

“I appreciate that, sweetie, but it is my fault,” Miss. Chestnut states. “I should’ve told them about you from the start. Hay, I should’ve anticipated their choice of you over the other pegasi in the orphanage. My foolishness gave you false hope…and it was taken away all the same. Please forgive me…”

“It’s not you, Miss. Chestnut… It’s me…”

Silence stakes its claim as Luna attempts to comfort the blind filly. But Snowdrop gently bats the hoof away, causing a frown to form on the alicorn’s face as the icy pegasus turns to face the direction of the others in attendance.

“Do you understand now? Nopony will ever want me.” Snowdrop closed her eyes with quivering lips, “And n-nopony…ever will…”

Faster than anyone could’ve reacted, the pegasus filly abruptly pulls away from Luna and jumps off of the alicorn.

Once her hooves reached the ground, she could easily maneuver around her friends and loved ones and make for the room’s exit. At least…that was the plan.

A dark-blue magical aura surrounds and catches Snowdrop in the air. She tries to resist as she looks back to the night princess, the source of the magical grasp, complete with an alighted horn.

“Luna, please!” The pegasus pleads. “J-just find someone else who’s more worthy-”

“Cease thine foalish tongue at once, Snowdrop.”

The tone of those words was more of an authoritative order, and Snowdrop submitted as she remained silent, her tearful gaze slowly downcast.

Luna shifts her sights over to Miss. Chestnut and the brotherly duo alongside her. “I require privacy at once. Tis...a matter I must resolve with her alone.”

The orphanage caretaker nods in understanding. “Come along, Sombra, Sombasi. You too, Hope,” she called out as she looked at the unicorn crystal filly standing on the table, who then lept off and joined the chestnut mare and the dark colt duo near the entrance.

They take their leave as Miss. Chestnut closes the door behind them, leaving Luna and Snowdrop alone in vacant silence, save for the sniffles and low sobs Snowdrop would let loose.

The alicorn then floats the sorrowful filly close and sets them down on her chest before wrapping a forelimb around the icy pegasus’ back—admittedly to prevent any further escape attempts.

Snowdrop sniffles, “L-Luna…please…” She wipes away her tears with a forehoof, “Just find another-”

“Enough…Snowdrop…”

Snowdrop’s ears twitched as something fell to the crystal floor like a raindrop alongside those somber-toned words. This caused the filly’s eyes to widen as her senses deciphered a revelation.

“Luna, are you…c-crying…?”

Luna’s hoof guided Snowdrop’s head upward, and the alicorn looked down upon those tear-filled features with one of her own.

“Listen well, child mine.”

“‘Child…mine’...”

“Indeed. I realize it might be forward of me to say so. However, these parchments verify that claim,” Luna said while gesturing at the nearby papers on the table, “but only if thou wouldst take me as thy mother.”

Luna glides a hoof down Snowdrop’s mane with utmost care. “Thou’rt loved so much more than thee knows. It matters not what other ponies might think; always know that to me and to those who love thee, thine worth is immeasurable.”

“I know that… I know how much you all care about me, but this is...different.”

“I fail to see why, child mine.”

“Because I’m not worth the trouble adopting me would bring.” Luna allowed the filly to continue as she repeatedly glided her hoof up and down Snowdrop’s mane and back. “I mean, just think about the ponies of Equestria… How would they react to you adopting somepony like…me?”

Luna lets loose a hearty chuckle, using one wing to wipe away her tears and the other for Snowdrop’s.

“I must truly commend Miss. Chestnut for her teachings if one at such a young age would consider such…outcomes. Yes, I bare little doubt that this decision will impact my subjects.” - Even though they’re more Celestia’s - “But thou’rt worth it, Snowdrop. Come good or bad, I shall endure it willingly… With thou at my side.”

“But, my blindness-”

“Is part of the wondrous package I see before me,” Luna interjects softly. “Do you not realize it yet? I accept thee, child mine—flaws and all. And I am more than willing to carry such a burden with you so that mayhaps, together, we can find a resolution. One that shall pave a grand future for us both and all of Equestria.”

“If you…” Snowdrop swallows a lump in her throat. “If I did accept the adoption, w-wouldn’t that make me…”

“A Princess of Equestria, yes,” Luna answered. “That would naturally come in time, considering thy age. But I would see to it that thou art more than prepared.”

“But…what if I don’t want to be a princess?”

“Then that is fine, too. Whether it be as a princess, nobility, or even a commoner, thou wouldst still be my daughter. And I shall love thee no matter what.”

Silence grasps the room as Snowdrop absorbs everything that was said.

“...why?” The filly asked, breaking the silence.

“Pardon?” Luna inquires with a raised brow.

“Why me? I know we had a great time together yesterday, but…why me, Luna? Surely that couldn’t be all there is to it…”

The alicorn takes a moment to think of a proper response. There were a multitude of reasons, all of which were true. She genuinely wanted to have Snowdrop as her own child, to give the filly hope for a better life.

Just as that same filly gave her hope… And, without realizing it, had helped to keep festering darkness at bay.

Snowdrop would undoubtedly set off a new era where ponies would admire and love the sun and moon. Celestia’s work wouldn’t be the only one that’s gratified—Luna’s would be, too. Of that, the night alicorn was certain.

There was also Fimbulvetr’s request, not to mention the overall revelation of what Snowdrop truly was. The gears turned in Luna’s head, and given time, she and Snowdrop could tackle that together.

But all of that would come after what was decided here and now. Thus, the alicorn was resolute and found the appropriate words.

“I hath a confession, child mine.”

“C-confession…?”

“Yes… I hath only ever revealed this to very few; not even my sister knows. I am…lonely. A loneliness that was birthed from…bitterness.”

Those words simply dumbfounded Snowdrop. “Wh…what…?”

“The ponies of Equestria…they only ever loved my sister’s day but forever shunned my night.”

“That- that can’t be true, Luna. I’m sure that somepony-”

“Trust me, child mine… I hath searched most thoroughly, even by means some might find invasive. So when I say that the ponies of Equestria do not enjoy my night, I mean it.” Luna solemnly sighs, “Sometimes I even fantasized about swapping places with Princess Amore.”

“Luna…” Snowdrop said, saddened.

The night princess closed her eyes, ears folding against her head. “Last night, I wanted to see if there were other ponies like thee in the empire. The revelation was…awe-inspiring. And it confirmed what I’ve always suspected, thus my foalish fantasy.

Still, how would things be If I were born of the Crystal Empire? I had to wonder. To think that an allied nation hath more love for my night than my own domain…my own sister…

But even amongst all those who appreciate my night in the empire, thou outshines them all, child mine. As vibrantly as the moon itself.”

It was then that a wave of realization washed over Snowdrop as no more words had been spoken, and the two sat in silence again. It all made sense now—Luna’s reaction to her words when they first met and the thorough conversations of the moon, stars, and the night that followed.

She had given Luna something that was denied for so long… Appreciation. And Luna, in turn, was just doing the same. A part of her would always feel unworthy, and yet…

“Luna?”

Luna’s windows to her soul opened slowly. “Yes, child mine?”

Child mine. Snowdrop liked the sound of that.

“I’m grateful you call me that because…yes.”

Luna’s eyes widened with a gasp. “D-doth thou means to s-say…”

Snowdrop nods her head, “I accept your adoption…” She smiles as tears travel down her cheeks, “Mom.”

Luna’s response had no need for words, only action as she lovingly wrapped her forehooves and wings around Snowdrop—around her daughter. And the filly was more than happy to reciprocate.

They wept silently together, but those tears were now shed from pure joy, which was also plastered on their faces.

However, unbeknownst to them both, something was unpleasantly watching them from within the reflection of the crystals around them. An equine-shaped presence with slitted teal eyes, outstretched wings, and an appearance all too similar to Luna’s…save for a coat of all-encompassing darkness.

Chapter 25~

-Crystal Empire: Crystal Heart Foal Center-

Sombra, Sombasi, Hope, and Miss. Chestnut all wait patiently at the front desk—the entrance chamber decorated with an assortment of couches, chairs, and tables, each with reading material placed on them as the double crystal doors to the orphanage are shut tightly.

“I hope Snow is okay,” Sombasi said with a pinch of nervousness. “They’ve been gone for almost a whole hour now…”

“It’s all part of the process, sweetheart,” Miss. Chestnut assured. “It takes some time to finalize adoptions, not to mention the emotional bond both parent and child need to establish.” The chestnut mare giggles, “You’re so sweet to worry about her, but let me assure you that everything will turn out fine.”

“H-how do you know…?”

“Oh, I have a certain…sixth sense about the adoptions that’s taken place here. And although some have failed, others have borne fruit to vast and happy families and lineages. Why, even some of the crystal guards and nobility are foals who grew up here.”

“So…what do your senses say about Snowdrop’s?” Sombasi asked, uncertainty present on his face as Sombra wrapped a forelimb around his sibling. “I’m really happy for her, but if she gets adopted by Princess Luna, then that means…”

“It’ll be fine, brother,” Sombra comments. “The best we can do is be here for her when she’s taken off to her new home, a-and…” His ears slowly fold against his head at the growing realization, sadness taking over what once was confidence. “Never see her again…”

“Oh, come on, guys!” Hope beamed radiantly. “Like Miss. Chestnut said, it’ll be fine. We just need a little hope!”

“...You’re just saying that because of your name,” Sombra states, deadpanning.

“Sombasi agrees…”

“Yup!” Radiant giggled. “But there’s really no need to worry. We can always stay in touch with her, and she can just come to visit us, right, Miss. Chestnut?”

The orphanage caretaker brings a hoof to her chin in thought. “Hmmm. While that isn’t entirely impossible, this situation is quite…unique.”

Those words instantly garner inquisitive stares from the trio. “W-what do you mean?” Hope asked.

“This is the first time I’ve ever had royalty adopt one of my precious little bundles of joy.”

“B-but you said that some of the other orphans became nobles,” Sombasi reasoned.

“Sombra agrees,” the elder sibling said after a moment’s thought. “Isn’t nobility just a step or two below royalty? Sombra doesn’t see much of a vast difference.”

“The thing is, sweethearts, they became nobles,” Miss. Chestnut corrects softly. “None have ever been adopted into the upper classes of society. But in Snowdrop’s case, she’s-”

The doors to the orphanage are abruptly parted and interject the conversation, causing the chestnut mare to turn with closed eyes and a gleeful expression, “Oh, welcome to the-!” Realization explodes in her form as she spots several equestrian guards of both sexes and all pony types, their golden armor clanking as the mohawks on their helmets are well-kept.

“C-Crystal Heart…F-Foal… Can…can I help you…?”

The equestrians form a line on either side almost evenly were it not for the absence of one equine, causing one side to have an extra guard compared to the other. Their spears reach for the skies as dead silence takes hold in the following seconds, which is soon broken as one of the guards, notably on the side with one more individual than the other, clears her throat.

“Presenting her Royal Highness, divine Bringer of Day and the Crown Jewel of Equestria, Princess Celestia!”

They slam their spears three times in unison as Celestia enters the building with a pleasant smile, walking down the aisle, wings folded to her side.

“Wow,” Sombasi whispered to his brother. “Overkill much?”

“Yeah…” Sombra whispered back. “Even Princess Amore doesn’t go to these lengths.”

“Princess Celestia!” Hope shouts happily in greeting before running past the brothers and toward the white alicorn, who welcomes the crystal filly’s approach. “It’s so good to see you agai-”

“Halt!” A stallion earth pony guard shouts, lowering his spear to cut off Hope’s path, causing her to skid to a halt as she fearfully looks at his angered gaze. “You will not approach the princess without-”

“How dare you!” Miss. Chestnut roars out as she stomps over to the guard. “Who do you think you are, wielding a weapon like that against a filly?! A filly!”

“This doesn’t concern you, peasant!”

……….

As this goes on, another guard, an orange pegasus mare with purple eyes and a yellow mane and tail, sighs in embarrassment. “And here we go…” She mutters. “Why in Tartarus’s name did we bring this Trottingham again?”

“It’s procedure…sadly,” the stallion unicorn alongside her answered upon overhearing. “Trottingham was of the appropriate rank to fill in our number.”

……….

“‘Peasant’?!” The chestnut mare was taken aback by Trottingham’s boldness. “This isn’t Equestria, colt. I am not one of your precious sun princess’s subjects, and you are a disgrace to any guard worth their salt in every nation.”

The guard takes a dangerous step forth, “Damned mare! Know your pla-”

“Terrain Trottingham,” the ominous voice of the sun alicorn chimed in, causing a wave of panic throughout his form. Those who served under Celestia knew which tone she took for various situations. Her voice was always kind, and yet… One learns to locate the underlying threat after a time of service.

And it was for that reason that Trottingham’s features became fearful.

“Take one more step toward that mare, and thine punishment shall be severe.” She walked forward and positioned herself between Miss. Chestnut and the guard who’s currently disgracing Equestria with his actions.

“I will not suffer such disgrace in my presence. Once we return to Equestria, I shall inform thine father of this affront in great detail. Do I make myself clear?”

“Y-yes, m-my princess.”

Silence takes hold as Celestia stares down at Terrain, who, in turn, lowers his eyes to the crystal floor but bears a vicious scowl. The alicorn then looks over to the same pegasus guardsmare who had muttered her own displeasure on Terrain’s actions.

“Guardsmare,” Celestia called out.

The pegasus shifts to attention. “Ma’am?!”

“Remove Trottingham from my sight, and have him prepare the carriage under thine supervision. Once I have collected my sister, we shall join thee posthaste.”

“By your will, my princess!” The pegasus breaks formation and approaches Terrain, giving him a nudge with a wing. “Get moving, soldier.”

Terrain glared at her, but the pegasus simply met his glare with one of her own. “You wanna embarrass her Royal Highness even further? Go for it. Just know that I’ll embarrass you, too.”

Terrain scoffs and bats her wing away before agitatedly making his way over to the exit, the pegasus falling in line behind him.

The sound of clopping hooves coming from somewhere beyond the pegasus at his rear perks up the Trottingham Family member’s ears. And upon looking back over his shoulder, his attention and all others in attendance instantly focused on none other than Princess Luna.

The lunar alicorn exits the hallway and stands firmly in the entrance chamber, cradling an unconscious snow-coated filly in her wings as both are crossed over her chest.

It didn’t take long for Terrain to decipher what had occurred… And that realization made him furious. “Keep walking,” the pegasus at his rear said while bumping him. “We—and by we, I mean you—have a carriage to prepare.”

“B-but, she-”

“Move it!” The pegasus interjects harshly and pushes him forward again, this time with more force.

……….

As the duo walks through the exit and reaches the outside world, a golden aura surrounds and closes the orphanage doors behind them. After distancing themselves from the orphanage, the pegasus turned and roared at her fellow guard.

“What in Tartarus’s name was that, Terrain?! I mean, seriously?! A filly?!”

“That little diamond dog had no business approaching our divine maiden! I was simply performing my duties!”

“Oh, yeah, because a filly is such a big threat to an alicorn!” She walks past him with a growl as he turns in place to never take his eyes off of her.

“Did you see what that useless moon-bearing whorse was holding, Summer Blaze?” He asked in disgust. “First, she convinces the Glorious Sun to include those filthy thestrals into Equestria’s prosperous embrace, and now she dares to adopt some lowborn? It’s disgraceful!”

Dead silence takes place as Summer’s back remains turned to Terrain. “You damned fool…” Her voice, which once was filled with condemnation for his actions, was now more…sinister. She looks back at him with eyes that instantly inject fear into his heart.

“Do you want to broadcast our whole operation to the sisters, you moron?” Terrain could only look down at that, unable to find the right words.

“O-of course not,” he answered.

“Then keep it together, ‘less the Trottinghams find themselves short a member.” She turns around completely and approaches him, every step causing him to cower closer and closer to the ground. “Your little outburst almost cost us greatly. If Celestia, praise be to her name, were to care just a wee bit more, she could scry that brain of yours and uncover everything our houses have been plotting behind her back.”

“Tch,” Terrain growled through his teeth. “So what then? You expect me to stand aside and allow filth to grace her form?”

“No,” she answered while turning away, “I’m telling you to dial it back.” She walks collectively toward the parked carriage, Terrain regaining his composure and picking up his pace to walk alongside her.

“Subtlety is key here, kiddo, but bursting into an episodic rage will only bring our ambitions to ruin.”

Having reached the carriage, the duo stops at its rear. “Once everything falls into place, those thestrals will be cast out like the abominations they truly are, and our beloved Sun Goddess will be none the wiser.”

“How are we even going to do this, anyway?” Terrain questioned as Summer opened the rear door. “Father never gave me that little tidbit.”

“And rightfully so, given what happened back there,” Summer shot back playfully yet sternly. “But hey, we go way back, so I’ll clue you in on a little something.” She glanced over to the orphanage while entering the carriage, “But let’s talk in here.”

Terrain nods in agreement as he follows her in. “Close the door, dirt-for-brains,” Summer jests while making herself comfortable on Luna’s couch, neither of them daring to defile Celestia’s.

The stallion sets himself down on the floor, ears perking upward with an expression aimed toward Summer that read: ‘Well?’

Summer closes her eyes in deep thought, and after a moment’s pause, she opens her orbs, chuckling darkly.

“I’ll give you the short version of this tale, but it all goes back to Ichor Sanguine, King of the Thestrals.

Ichor was capable of many powerful and dangerous forms of magic, but the source of his vast prowess came from an artifact that our ‘like-minded allies’ now hold in our possession.”

“Wh-what…?” Terrain asked in shock. “An artifact? What artifact?”

Summer laughed playfully. “Why, the Alicorn Amulet, of course.”

Chapter 26~

“Is that normal custom in Equestria, Celestia? Luna?” There was some bite to Miss. Chestnut’s tone as she still couldn’t believe what had just transpired. She then turned to face the remaining equestrian guards, not even allowing either alicorn princess a chance to respond.

Although…they didn’t want to say anything that didn’t sound like an excuse. Luna, in particular, could only blame her sister for this disgraceful event, practically scowling at her sibling from a short distance away while cradling Snowdrop. Her lunar guard would never do such a thing, that’s for sure. Especially since it was primarily filled with thestrals who were far more disciplined than the pitiful sun-loving-

“Well?!” The orphanage caretaker barked, and several of the guards were absolutely embarrassed by Trottingham’s outburst. “Is THAT what you guards are good for?! Terrorizing foals?! Answer me, Amore, damn it!”

The guard closest to the chestnut mare, a yellow unicorn stallion, sighed. “I say this with the utmost respect,” he gruffly responds as he shifts his gaze to meet hers. “But do not assume that we’re all like that foal, Terrain.” The stallion looks over to Celestia. “Permission to speak freely, my princess?”

“Granted,” Celestia answered unhesitantly, Hope standing alongside her as Sombra and Sombasi came to her side worryingly following Terrain’s harsh treatment of their fellow orphan.

“My name is Meadow Song, second to my name,” he introduced himself to the chestnut mare. “I’ll be the first to tell you that Terrain Trottingham is an absolute disgrace to the royal guard and should have been discharged from our ranks. Sadly, his family has great power in Equestria, so he’s often left…unpunished.”

Miss. Chestnut glanced at Celestia for clarification, only to earn a frustrated nod.

“Trust me when I say that I’m not alone in these feelings,” Meadow began, “and on behalf of the Solar Guard of Equestria, I offer my sincerest apologies to you all.”

The chestnut mare absorbed the stallion’s words, staring at him as if scanning his form for any semblance of deceit. She seemingly nods in satisfaction after a moment’s pause before looking toward Luna.

“Princess Luna… How can I finalize Snowdrop’s adoption in good faith while knowing that ponies like that colt outside exists in Equestria? A guard could threaten her life, and that is absolutely unacceptable.”

Luna’s eyes fell down slowly to the crystal floors while Celestia looked upon the orphanage caretaker with a neutral, or unreadable, expression.

“I…can only give thee my word, fairest Chestnut,” Luna answered. “My solemn vow that no harm shall come to my daughter.”

Miss. Chestnut simply stares at the lunar alicorn for what feels like a millennium. The chestnut glanced back to the guard, Meadow Song, and looked forward again, bringing a hoof to her head to tend a growing migraine.

“Very well,” she said with a sigh. “I’ll give you another chance, Princess Luna, but only because I want to believe there are more ponies like Meadow Song,” a brown hoof points toward the guard as it then sets itself down, “than that barbaric Terrain.”

The edges of Meadow’s muzzle go upward in gratitude.

Luna nods. “Of course. I thank thee, fairest Chestnut.”

“Don’t thank me just yet,” Miss. Chestnut asserts. “I have one condition.”

The lunar raises her head and shifts her form attentively, ready to hear the caretaker’s condition.

“One year.”

“P-pardon?” Luna asked in confusion.

“I want an update on Snowdrop’s progress on the first day of every week for a whole year. In other words, I want you to visit me to provide these updates personally.” She takes authoritative steps towards Luna, walking past Celestia and stopping in front of the lunar alicorn while several guards are stunned by the chestnut mare’s boldness.

“Show me just how much you want to be Snowdrop’s mother. Only when I’m satisfied shall you receive my signature.”

The pair locked eyes, staring at each other as if participating in a showdown. A respectful smirk formed on Luna’s face moments after, “Thine request is fair and reasonable,” she said, bowing respectfully but being mindful of Snowdrop’s form.

“I’ll even bring Snowdrop with me to these meetings.” Luna rises again, earning a nod from Miss. Chestnut.

“Very well, princess.” The chestnut mare pats Snowdrop’s head gently. “Don’t make me regret this. Snowdrop has so much love to give, and I expect you to give her that in return.”

“I shall.”

“We will see by this time next year.” The orphanage caretaker steps aside. “I’ve kept you long enough, princesses. Farewell.”

With a contentful nod, Luna proceeds down the aisle of equestrian guards, trailed by Celestia, who gave Radiant Hope a nuzzled goodbye before breaking away.

“Bye, Snowy,” Hope waves off her friend, fighting back tears as Sombra and Sombasi join her on either side.

“Be happy, friend,” Sombra said with a smile.

Sombasi watched silently, yet happily, but with a small pinch of envy as the equestrian rulers exited the orphanage, followed by their guards as they shuffled out the crystalline doors. Miss. Chestnut had followed the guards out, having whispered something discreetly to Meadow Song, although what it was could be anyone’s guess.

The chestnut mare closes the doors and turns to face the trio of foals. She takes notice of Sombasi, “What’s wrong, dearie?” She asked.

The dark colt’s ears perked up. “N-nothing, Miss. Chestnut…”

“Sombasi,” she called out on approach, stopping in front of him. “I know when something is bothering you. All of you. Talk to me, sweetie.”

Sombra and Hope look upon the now struggling unicorn colt, who finally sighs after finding the right words.

“I guess… I’m a little jealous of Snow…” He quickly waved a forelimb as those around him took those words differently. “I don’t mean it like that. I’m happy for her—really! It’s just…” Another sigh escapes from his lips. “Do you think anypony will ever adopt us, Miss. Chestnut?”

The caretaker’s eyes widen, but a comforting look takes over her features afterward. “Sombasi,” her voice is drenched in loving care, “All of you are amazing foals. I promise that a wonderful parent will walk through those doors one day, and you will find your true home. You’re all still so young; you must be patient.” She looks the trio over with a beaming smile.

“Good things will come to you in time. But for now, why don’t you head back outside and enjoy yourselves? Snowdrop wouldn’t want any of you to be sad. Why, this is a time for celebration! And somepony will have to take care of the treehouse while she’s gone, eh?”

The chestnut mare raises her brows playfully, causing a smile to form on the trio.

“She’s right!” Hope gleefully declares. “Besides, you heard what Miss. Chestnut said. Princess Luna will bring Snowy back to visit from time to time, so we’ll have to keep our home nice and tidy until then.” She turns around, “Come on! Let’s go!”

The trio runs off with joyous laughter as Miss. Chestnut observes their departure to its completion. Now alone, the earth pony trots over to the front desk, resting a hoof on it and letting out a gentle sigh.

“You three are our last hope, my lovelies…” She stares off at the crystalline ceiling, practically looking through it to the skies above and beyond. “Princess Amore… I will continue to shower them with love and care until the chosen one arrives—she who will lead those wonderful colts down the right path.”

A giggle escapes from her throat, to which she quickly brings up a hoof to cover.

“Until then, I’ll keep my eyes open for that wonderous…spark.”

-Equestria: Castle of the Two Sisters-

The capital of Equestria’s sturdy walls surrounds a vibrant collective of stone and wood buildings as a towering castle, separated by a sun and moon aesthetic, overlooks it all.

The protective walls are especially needed to repel elements from what tithers not too far from the capital itself: the Everfree Forest. There had been cases of hydras, manticores, and packs of timberwolves becoming too curious or seeking to expand to new hunting grounds.

But the ever-vigilant guardsponies, both of the solar and lunar branches, rise to the occasion with swift wings, hardy armored bodies, raised weapons, and horns at the ready.

……….

As ponies went about their day, a light-gray carriage with the insignia of a yellow sparkling star is pulled along the stone-paved road and toward the northern entrance, one of four, with the other three positioned to the east, south, and west.

Within the carriage’s inner sanctum, complete with two white couches as the walls have a decorative moderate-purple and white stripe pattern, a unicorn mare, which the carriage practically reflects as her coat matches its coloration, and the wall’s design matches her mane and tail, takes a gentle sip from a cup of freshly-brewed tea.

She sets it down on the white-wooden table and turns her light arctic blue eyes over to an opened window, its curtains tied securely on either side in a golden ribbon.

“Sombra and Sombasi, huh?” She asked herself with a gentle and beautifully regal voice before shaking her head.

The unicorn looks over to a manila folder sitting a short distance away from her on the table. She leans in and reaches out for it, grabbing it and leaning against the soft back cushion of the couch she sat on.

“Welp, time to see what ol’ sunbutt has for me.”

She turns the folder over as its cover possessed a simple yet boldened red text:

C L A S S I F I E D

“Hmm,” she hummed and jested. “Cute.” It may be classified, but not for her rank.

The unicorn opens the folder and looks at its contents, but a simple sheet of paper falls out, causing her to click her tongue as it sets itself on the floor delicately like a fallen leaf.

“Celestia, damn it.” She holds the folder in one hoof while leaning down to grab the paper. “I thought I secured that letter last night.”

She rises back up again and passes over the letter’s words with calculating eyes, reading it out loud to herself.

“‘Dear S.M.I.L.E. Agent Starshine Velvet,

I urgently needed one of the Secret Monster Intelligence League of Equestria’s highest-ranking members, and thine superiors spoke highly of thee.

I must be brief, but by the time thou receive this letter, I’ll likely be en route to returning to Equestria. Thy mission will be to adopt two colts by the names of Sombra and Sombasi. Princess Amore will also be working closely with thee throughout the duration of this mission.

In case it wasn’t obvious, these two colts are unique, for they are of the umbrum—shadow ponies who once terrorized the Crystal Empire.

Thou’ll have to forgive me, but this isn’t me asking thee for thine services—I’m ordering thou to accept this mission per Claus 38-C of thine agreement to joining S.M.I.L.E. as an agent.

Please seek out my advisor, Jay Inkwell, for any further information.

Sincerely,

Princess Celestia Sol Invictus.

PS: All of thine financial needs will be provided for by the equestrian and crystal crown. However, thou must make the adoption look natural. How thee goes about this shall be entirely up to thine capable hooves.’”

Starshine sighed as she finished, setting down the letter and folder before lazily slumping against the couch.

“So, in essence: I’m being forced to live in another nation and to adopt a couple of colts who are, in fact, shadow ponies.”

The white unicorn reflects on the gist of her mission in silence. After a moment’s pause, she abruptly shoots up, stands tall as her hooves clop against the wagon’s hardened floor, and is filled with renewed vigor.

“Sounds like an excellent learning opportunity to me!” She squeed while prancing in place. “Sweet Celestia, a type of pony that I’ve never had the chance to observe before, and I get to be their mother! Oh, wow! I’m so excited! I can’t wait to meet them!”

She jumps backward and lands on the couch on her back, filled with happiness, as she giggles at the thought of many things to come.

“Just wait a little bit longer, Sombra, Sombasi,” she said while looking up at her carriage’s ceiling. “Mommy’s coming home.”

Chapter 27~

-Crystal Empire: Crystal Heart Foal Center-

Celestia stands contently yet conflicted in front of the orphanage as she observes her guards preparing for their return to Equestria. Luna had long since entered their illustrious carriage with the cradled and unconscious Snowdrop, who was now the white alicorn’s niece. Her niece.

The solar ruler would surely demand some answers for these…circumstances. Why hadn’t her sister informed her about this decision? Does Luna not understand how this adoption will have a domino effect on the nobility?

Celestia raised a hoof to her temple to nurture the migraine that predicted the inevitable fallout fueled by the nobles’ outrage. And, as usual, she would be the one stuck with putting out the fires, both metaphorically and literally. And that wasn’t even including Snowdrop’s true nature.

Maker’s grace, if ponies were to find out about that…

“Rrrgh, Luna,” the sun mare growls and mutters in frustration. “Why haven’t thou confided in me?”

“Princess,” a familiar gruff voice calls out, accompanied by approaching hooves and clanking armor—pulling Celestia out of her trance. “We’re ready to depart.”

“Thank thee, Meadow Song,” Celestia managed after regaining her composure.

The yellow unicorn stallion gives her a saluting gesture and turns away.

“A moment, Meadow,” the alicorn said while reaching out with her right wing.

“Yes, princess?” Meadow answered, turning around to face the solar mare, who folded her wing and donned a pleasant smile.

“I’d like to commend thee for thine excellent work back there.” Meadow’s ears perked up as a sense of pride grew within him. He knew where this was going.

“I was simply doing what was expected of me, princess. Trottingham’s actions were absolutely disgraceful,” he quickly glanced back to Terrain in disappointment—who was strapping himself into the reigns of the carriage along with the other guards—and looked back to Celestia, “and I refuse to allow him to insult that mare, disrespect those foals and embarrass the Solar Guard any further. I had to speak my mind, princess…”

The alicorn nodded her approval. “Thou hath displayed what a true member of the guard should always strive to be. We must all carry ourselves with the core tenants of harmony, and thine actions hath made thine princess proud. Thine superiors shall be notified, and thine family shall hear of this. I shall see to it personally.”

Gratitude and utter shock had formed on Meadow’s face as he voicelessly watched Celestia make her way around him.

“I think I smell promotion in the air, my little pony,” she said while passing by, her hoof steps distancing further and further, leaving behind the stupefied guard.

Meadow finally manages to recollect himself, taking on a blank expression, although it falters for a moment as he prances in place and mutters both gratuitously and excitedly:

“Promoted… Promooooteeeed.”

……….

As Celestia approached the carriage’s rear, passing by the reigns lined with equestrian guards—Meadow making his way over to the forefront—she paused and subtly shot a displeased sideglance toward Terrain. It saddened her greatly to see a member of the Trottingham family act in such a manner. The poor stallion’s father will not be pleased to hear of this.

The Trottinghams were among the oldest families of Equestria’s nobility, along with the De Lis, Prancy Pants, Velvets, Terras, and even the descendants of the three leaders of the three pony tribes during the warring era: Chancellor Puddinghead, Commander Hurricane, and Princess Platinum.

Of course, that also includes the three historical figures who were singlehoofedly responsible for bringing the tribes together, each having been a companion or direct assistant to the three leaders: Smart Cookie of the earth ponies, Private Pansy of the pegasi, and Clover the Clever of the unicorns. That trio sparked the Fire of Friendship and thawed the icy grips of hatred, ultimately leading to the repellent of the windigos.

Celestia always enjoyed recalling that tale, one of the many passed onto her and her sister via Star Swirl the Bearded. But now the matter with windigos all came full circle with Snowdrop. Now, thanks to Luna, windigos would leave yet another mark on Equestria’s history. If things weren’t handled carefully, chaos would be on the horizon. Hay, the solar mare could practically hear Discord laughing in his stone prison.

‘Bwahahahahahah…!’

“Tartarus-damned jester,” she whispered in annoyance.

After a moment’s pause, she shakes all of her thoughts and worries away for the time being and continues onward.

“Hm hm hm hmmhmm, hm hmm hm hmmhmm…”

Luna hums a lullaby within the carriage’s inner sanctum and on the ‘lunar half’ of the vehicle as Snowdrop sleeps peacefully within the alicorn’s embrace. The night mare shifts in place and leans sideways on her moon-themed furnishing, setting the slumbering filly down on the soft cushion along her stomach region.

If one were to look at the scene from a certain angle, it almost looked as if Snowdrop was suckling the lunar princess like a newborn babe, a thought that abruptly ceased her lullaby, shot her eyes wide open, and caused a crimson-red patch to form on her cheeks.

She joyously chuckled at those thoughts, draping a forehoof gently across the pegasus’ back. “I promise thee, Snowdrop. Thou shalt know naught but pure bliss from this day forward. Pray, shouldst thou hast any need of me, simply voice thine request, and I shall grant thee boons aplenty.”

Her attention is suddenly pulled toward a golden aura enveloping the carriage’s rear door’s handle, sighing in displeasure while doing so. The handle fidgets in the aura before turning downward, indicating someone had turned it clockwise from the outside.

The door is willed open by none other than her sister, who strides in elegantly, willing the door to close behind her as she clops past the table set between the sun and moon-themed furnishings.

“Sister,” Luna greets almost monotonously.

“Luna,” Celestia returns in kind, setting herself down on her appropriately matched furniture.

The lunar sibling could tell that something was bothering the older alicorn, and their hesitation radiated off of them. “Speak thine mind, sister,” Luna began, Celestia’s ears perking up. “I am quite efficient in deciphering thine ‘masks.’”

Celestia stares at her sister for a window of seconds, followed by a sigh. “Forsooth.” The solar mare shifts her form into a posture of intoxicating authority and sternness.

“Why haven’t thee spoken to me about,” she waves a hoof towards Snowdrop, “this?”

Luna raises a brow, “And why, pray tell, should I need thine permission to act?” She scoffed. “As if thou ever cared.”

Those words admittedly stung the solar mare’s heart, but she took a deep breath to compose herself. Turning away, Celestia lifts a golden-clotted forehoof and pulls aside a white curtain bearing the insignia of the sun. She then maneuvers the window and slides it to the right.

“Summer Blaze.”

“Yes, princess?” Summer Blaze responds as the orange pegasus, seated at coach and overseeing the reigned guards, lowers her head and peers into the carriage window, her yellow mane hanging over her shoulder.

“How long until we disembark?”

“We’re just about to complete our preparations, ma’am. Once those up front strap themselves in and I get a full status report on our supplies, we’ll be heading off.”

“Very good. Pray, my sister and I will need some privacy. We have important matters to discuss, so please ensure that nopony disturbs us—save for an emergency.”

“By your will, Princess Celestia.”

As the pegasus pulls away, Celestia slides the window shut and conceals the outside world by sliding the curtain into place. During this process, her mind was overflowing with thoughts—thoughts about just how she was going to approach the coming storm.

She shuffles in place and faces her sister, firing up her horn in cautious anticipation. A pulse of golden energy bursts from her horn and practically encases the carriage in a bubble, but one that seems to go unnoticed by those outside.

“A silencing spell, sister?” Luna determined, narrowing her eyes. “Wait… Thou hast also cast it upon Snow-” Her eyes widen in realization, “Ah. I see. So thou‘rt going to give me a lecture for this adoption, hmm? Tch. Typical.” The night mare turns her gaze away. “Thou had best save thine breath. I will not be parted with my daughter, sister.”

Celestia remained silent. She stared at her sister for what felt like an eternity despite their attention being diverted to the closed lunar window shrouded behind its appropriate curtain.

‘Open up to each other, Celly.’ Amore’s past words flowed through the sun alicorn’s mind. ‘If you want to find the root of the problem, you’ll have to do some digging. But heed my warning, old friend: you’ll find the dig to be just as harsh as what’s below the surface.’

Celestia’s eyes hardened, and her nerves steeled. Now was the time.

“I’d like for us to talk freely and openly with one another, sister… Like we used to do before our fight with Discord.”

Luna’s ears twitched at that, and she even had to fight back the urge to fold them against her head. Still, her gaze remained fixated on the window, which prompted Celestia to continue.

“We were so close back then…” A smile crept onto the edges of Celestia’s muzzle as a brief flow of joyful memories unfolded like one of those historic plays hosted back in Equestria. A sorrowful sigh would then sweep this away.

“I miss those days dearly. I guess what I’m trying to say, Lulu, is that I want us to trust each other again.”

The dead silence, save for Snowdrop’s steady breathing, was the only answer Celestia received. However, like her sister, she, too, was quite adept at reading her sibling’s ‘masks.’ Luna may be quietly staring off and away, but the solar mare could see that her words had an effect. And now, like a planted seed, she only needed to wait for it to take root.

The carriage began to move, and thus their journey home started with the turning of wheels and the strength of armored guards.

Finally, Luna lets out a long and drawn-out sigh, drenched in a plethora of emotions. “Very well, sister.” The dark mare lifts herself up carefully to not disturb Snowdrop’s deep slumber.

Celestia watched and patiently waited as Luna set herself down on another cushion of her furnishing. The lunar mare met her sibling’s gaze, at which point they stared at one another.

“Shall I start us off?” Celestia asked.

Luna nods. Well, at least she asked this time and did not push her aside to take control, the lunar mare reasoned.

The solar co-ruler sat in thought, complete with closed eyes. “I must be blunt with thee, Lulu.” She opened her eyes and prayed internally to her parents, the Maker, and any and all deities that would listen.

She knew that what she was about to say…would start the dreaded storm she feared, but this was necessary.

“I feel as though thou‘rt inept as a princess. Thine performance has been…lacking, to say the least.”

Initially, Luna stared at her with wide eyes and ears that raised up to the ceiling. But Celestia could feel an ominous omen slowly leaking from her sister’s form, and that wasn’t even counting the slight temperature drop in the carriage.

"Sister...we can and should talk this out rationally."

Even during Celestia's plea, the younger alicorn’s features morphed slowly into a scowl with grinding teeth, and her wings began to flare.

“...WHAT…?!”

Chapter 28~

What was that expression Celestia had often heard the guards drop in situations like this? Ah…yes. She remembered now.

‘It was at this moment, she knew, she bucked up.’

“S-sister, p-please,” the sun diarch tried to defuse with a raised forehoof, regret and fear present in her voice as the enraged moon in front of her practically emitted a cold that could freeze the sun.

Luckily, that was just a metaphor. Mother and Father be praised. Although Celestia did note the ever-present temperature change… If she didn’t act now, it’ll be less metaphorical and more literal with every passing second.

“I’m just being honest with thee so that we may-” She tries to reason.

“Inept?!” Luna sharply interjects. “INEPT?!” The lunar mare exploded, eyes consumed by a white lunar light as Celestia was grateful for having the foresight to cast the Silencing Spell to conceal their conversation from others, especially Snowdrop.

“HOW DARE THEE!! I WORK JUST AS HARD AS THY GLORY-HOGGING, UNGRATEFUL WRETCH OF A SISTER!! AND YET, THOU MEANS TO SIT THERE AND SMEAR DISHONOR UPON MY NAME!!”

As Luna continued on, Celestia’s heart was repeatedly stung as she took the full force of her sister’s bombardment, pushing her into a thoughtful and remorseful trance to the point that the lunar mare’s words deafened.

Admittedly, and in any other circumstance before their most recent visit to the empire, the solar sibling would’ve bitten back with matched ferocity. But the advice she received from Amore gave her a particular revelation pertaining to her relationship with her sister.

Amore had reminded her of something fundamental. Something that Celestia once cherished- no, still cherished. And yet…she had been dismissive.

She had dismissed…her.

Celestia’s legs began to shake, and great sadness took hold of her slowly—as if it were enjoying her torment and pushing the emotional knife deeper and deeper maliciously. Fortunately, a small part of her managed to free itself from her trance as her mind caught up to her ears, and she could comprehend her sibling’s words once more.

“—SO DO ENLIGHTEN ME, SISTER, OF HOW I SHOULD AQUIESQUE TO THINE PREFERENCES!! HOW SHALL THE MOON SUBMIT AND APPEASE THE GREAT SUN, HMM?!”

The solar mare’s lips quivered as she found herself at a loss for words and dropped her head to the carriage’s floor shamefully, downcasted eyes reflecting the regret and sorrow now taking hold of her.

“Luna…please…”

“WELL?!” Luna pressed on. “TELL ME!!” Her teeth grind furiously as seconds passed, and her solar counterpart just sat there pitifully. The lunar mare breaths deeply for one final declaration.

“TELL MEEEEE!!!” Her eyes let loose a burst of white light and energy alongside the raw power of her voice, which, together, seemed to have disrupted the Silencing Spell and burst open the invisible magical bubble that once surrounded the carriage.

The phenomenon even flutters the manes of all within the carriage, disrupting every item placed on nearby shelves etched onto the walls. And amongst all of the ensuing chaos, Snowdrop shifts in place during her slumber as something in particular pokes at her unconsciousness. Something that had been festering within the vehicle ever since the sisters began their verbal exchange.

Conflict.

And that conflict seemed to resonate with the slumbering filly as her body suddenly began to glow, instantly ceasing Luna’s fury and gaining the conflicted Celestia’s interest.

“By the sun.”
“By the moon.”

The princesses muttered in unison and utter disbelief.

……….

Outside, several of the equestrian unicorns could feel a strange sensation coming from the rear as the guards were transporting the carriage beyond the protective barrier of the northern domain.

They begin to travel along a well-kept dirt road with crystalline totems positioned at every thirty hooves on either side, offering the pathway enchanted protection from the elements, which cuts through the snow-covered fields.

“H-hey, does anypony else feel something…strange?” A unicorn stallion guard asked.

“It’s probably just the princesses casting some type of fancy schmancy spell,” an earth pony mare guard answered, strapped into the breech to his left and garnering the stallion’s attention. “I’m not even a unicorn, and even I could make out that much.”

“I’m telling you, something feels…different.”

“Again, we’re escorting alicorn princesses, dude… You really shouldn’t be surprised by much of anything at this point. So, eyes forward, keep pulling and thank Celestia that the north is calm at the moment. The blizzards here typically suck, so we need to hoof it before the weather slaps us all for shits and giggles. Understand, limp dick?”

The stallion snorts as he obeys her orders. “Fine.” He subtly side-eyed the mare, “Tiny teats…”

“What was that?”

“Nothing.” He quickly answered, his side eye undetected. “Nothing at all.”

The mare narrows her eyes suspiciously and holds her gaze for a moment before looking forward, earning a relieved sigh from the stallion. Still, he couldn’t shake how strange that…feeling was.

He was well aware of the princesses’ capabilities—no need for his fellow guard to have pointed that out. But there was something else in that carriage, almost as if there was a third…power source?

He wasn’t entirely sure what to call it, but the stallion had little doubt that his fellow unicorns could feel it, too. And thanks to his fellow guard, non-unicorns at least felt a semblance of whatever had transpired within the carriage.

The stallion shook his head to clear those thoughts away for now. “Keep it together, colt.” He could always reflect on it later, he reasoned. For now, he had a job to do.

“Keep it together.”

……….

Within the carriage, both Celestia and Luna’s eyes were wide open in shock as they stared at Snowdrop’s delicate form.

“D-didst thou feel that, sister…?” Celestia asked from across the way.

“V-verily,” Luna answered, looking down upon the pegasus slumbering on the cushion beside her. She turns her head and rests her sights on her sibling, “Could that hath been the prowess of her windigo lineage?” The lunar alicorn theorized.

“It would seem so…” Celestia’s ears fold against her head, “And it’s because of us, Luna.”

Those words gained the night mare’s attention.

“It’s the disharmony between us,” Celestia answered her younger sibling’s inquisitive look. “It’s what I want to try and mend…”

Luna was about to respond but froze abruptly with an open muzzle upon noticing what strolls down Celestia’s cheeks.

“I’ve spoken with Amore to certain lengths and…I’m tired, Lulu…” The sun mare’s fur dampens as the tears travel lower and lower, leaving a path and ultimately falling like raindrops to the carriage floor. “I’m so tired of us fighting like this…” She sniffled as she brought a wing up to wipe away her tears.

The night alicorn was taken aback by this, swallowing a lump in her throat, trying to form a coherent sentence. “I… I…”

“We used to be so close,” Celestia began upon Luna’s falter as another tear escaped their former prison. “We stood side-by-side against the likes of Discord and Tirek and repelled some of the greatest monstrosities from the Everfree Forest that threatened our subjects. We performed many great deeds because we were together.

But lately…we’ve become distant. Distrustful. Argumentative. Uncooperative.” She closes her eyes, letting out another stream of sorrow, and solemnly bows her head.

“I’m so sorry for any harm I hath inflicted upon thee, my sister…”

To say that Luna was in absolute disbelief would be an understatement. She had only ever dreamed of this moment, but to see it unfold in the real world…

“I’m so, so sorry…”

“Celestia…I…” The lunar mare remained conflicted, especially as she considered her sister’s earlier comment pertaining to her performance as a princess. She breathed deeply and exhaled any last remnants of conflict and hesitation.

“...Why, sister?”

Celestia’s ears perked up as she raised her head, “What?”

“How couldst thou say that my performance is so unsatisfactory? What have I done wrong in thine eyes…?”

The solar mare pondered on a proper response as she nervously rubbed her forelimbs together. Finding a resolution, she then mentally steels herself and lets out a drawn-out sigh.

“It’s just…I’m the one who’s been shouldering a large majority of our duties. That’s my gripe with thee.”

“Thou speak as if I haven’t endeavored to do the same,” Luna retorts. “Need I remind thee, sister, that it was I who stopped the thestral uprising and integrated them into Equestria.”

“A feat that I shall never deny, sister. However, I’m the one who secures and maintains our alliances with the other nations, and when our subjects voice their concerns, I’m the one who lends them an ear.”

“That’s exactly the problem, Celestia. Our subjects blatantly go to thee for consultation, not to me.”

“That’s ridiculous, sister.”

“Is it? Is it really? Think for just one second, Celestia. Just how oft doth thou hear of mine praise from our subjects? Hath thou even noticed the poor treatment of the thestrals? Which, by the way, is another reason why our—or more so thine subjects—avoid me entirely. I am essentially a princess hated and ignored by her own people!”

“Those claims are absolutely absurd, Luna, and thestrals are not treated-”

“Yes, they are!” Luna explodes, earning a gasp from her solar sibling. “The thestrals ARE treated poorly by the masses, and I AM considered thine lesser. But, as per usual, thine head is too far up thine own flank to notice-”

A sudden yet sweet groan is let loose from the icy pegasus alongside Luna, “Wh…what’s…” Snowdrop muttered, lifting herself up and sitting on her flank as she rubbed her eyes and stifled a yawn.

“P-princesses…?” The filly’s ears flickered. “Why are you two…arguing…?”

Celestia and Luna looked at the filly, then at each other, the lunar mare motioning with her lips that the solar mare easily deciphered as ‘We’ll talk about this later’ before they shifted their gaze back to Snowdrop—thankful that the filly only seemed to have caught the last fragment of their conversation.

“Forgive us, dearest daughter,” Luna quickly answered. “Thine aunt and I had a…slight disagreement. But it can wait until we return home.”

“Are you sure, mother?”

Luna chuckles, firing up her horn and levitating Snowdrop into the air via a light-blue magical grasp, setting the filly down in front of her and caressing them lovingly. “Verily, my dear.”

“Ok. If you say so,” Snowdrop responds, looking up at her mother despite her visual disability. She then flares her nostrils, picking up the unmistakable smell of an assortment of flowers and…

Is that…cake?

“H-hello again, Princess Celestia,” Snowdrop greeted meekly with a blush.

“Perish the title, dear niece,” Celestia replies, her sweet and motherly voice gracing Snowdrop’s ears. “We art family now. So, please, just Aunty will suffice.”

“Oh, ok. Thank you, Aunty Celestia.”

“It’s no problem at all, dear niece.”

The icy pegasus smiled vibrantly and gratefully while Luna nodded in approval of Celestia’s reception of the latest addition to their family. But during the moments of silence that followed, save for the motions of the carriage, an epiphany dawned on the solar diarch, and the gears of her mind turned.

‘Could that actually work…?’ She questioned internally. Maybe, just maybe, Snowdrop was the variable needed to bridge the gap between her and her sister. ‘Yes… Yes! This is perfect! Oh, Snowdrop. Thou art a true blessing in more ways than one.’ The white alicorn clasped her forehooves together and rested her chin on top, looking at the duo with great interest.

“So tell me, Snowdrop, Lulu. What exactly led to this outcome?”

Both mother and daughter perk up at that. “O-oh, well, uhm…” Snowdrop attempts. “You see- wait.” The pegasus’ eyes widened in realization. “Did you just call her ‘Lulu’?”

A smirk formed on Celestia’s muzzle, which immediately earned a crimson-faced yet furious glare from Luna.

“Yes, my dear. I sure did.”

Snowdrop covers her muzzle as she tries to contain a snicker.

“Sister,” Luna growled, highly embarrassed.

“Oh, come on, Lulu. She is part of the family now, so shouldn’t she possess knowledge of such… familial secrets?”

Luna narrows her eyes—humiliation still present on her features. “Insufferable jester.”

“Hang on… Is there a story behind that nickname?” Snowdrop asked.

“I’m delighted thou asked!”

“I’m delighted that thou don’t answer!” Luna injects. “We shall discuss this matter no further!”

“But, Lulu-”

“Cease thine tongue at once, sister,” Luna asserts.

“Oh, fine,” Celestia relents. “I suppose it would hamper the ‘cool mother’ act thou’rt going for, eh?” She inquires with a playfully raised brow.

“T-tis not an act!” The night mare protests as Celestia and Snowdrop join in shared laughter, causing the lunar princess to cross her forelimbs and look away with a loud ‘Humph.’

“Hehehe. This is nice,” Snowdrop comments after recovering, “seeing you two like this. It truly makes me happy.”

“Indeed,” Celestia said with a nod. “I much prefer this over our, well, usual interactions. Wouldn’t you agree, Luna?” She asked of her sister, a small hint of a pleading expression slipping onto her face.

Luna neutrally stares at her sister as several concerns still plague her mind. Yet, she could now see that Celestia was willingly open to discussing such matters. The lunar mare had no idea what had transpired between her sibling and Amore, but whatever it was, she could see something was different.

With all that in mind, the night alicorn sighed contently, and the edges of her muzzle curled upward as she took on a more pleasant look.

“I do, sister.” Luna finally answered as the two sisters shared a genuine smile for what felt to be the first time in a long while.

They knew there were still some issues they needed to sort out, but for now, the two alicorns resolved to enjoy this pleasant time together—all three of them, as a family.

-Mount Everhoof-

At the highest peak of Mount Everhoof, Fimbulvetr sat on the icy throne prison in deep thought, ‘eyes’ closed as silence filled the air, save for the whisperings of the cold blistering winds.

A satisfied ‘Hmm’ escapes from the windigo, “It is done,” he said before opening his haunting, light-filled, and misty ‘eyes,’ looking out to the world below.

“I thank you, Luna… And farewell, my sweet Snowdrop.”

Author's Note

And so ends what I like to call the "Snowdrop Adoption" arc. Now, let's get the ball rolling with the brothers! I've got something big going down in the Crystal Empire, and our dark colt duo will, of course, be dragged into it.

As a grateful gesture to all of you for the awesome support you've given the story, here's the name of the next arc:

"Ampitheres: Feathered Serpents of the North."

Chapter 29~

-Crystal Empire: Crystal Heart Foal Center

Rapid hooves clop against the empire’s crystalline makeup as Sombra, Sombasi, and Radiant Hope hurriedly make their way toward the southern grasslands, dodging several of the northern domain’s denizens along the way.

Except for one…

“My cabbages!” A masculine voice screamed out. “What is it with you three?!”

“Sorry!” The trio yelled back over their shoulders as they disappeared around the corner and approached the southern gateway while the black-maned and gray-coated non-crystal earth pony owner of the cabbage-filled wagon proceeded to pick up his merchandise, grumbling bitterly.

“You need some help there, Sleip?” One of several willing bystanders asked.

“It’s fine.” Sleip lets out a chuckle, throwing another cabbage into the wagon. “I’m used to it. Thanks for the offer, though.”

“So long as you’re sure.” They responded, satisfied with his reassurance as the offered aid and other nearby crystal and non-crystal ponies dispersed.

“I’m gonna have to rewash these once I get to the warehouse,” Sleip comments with slight annoyance, chucking the final cabbage into the wagon before setting himself into the reins. The gray stallion starts to pull with a resounding grunt, displaying his earth pony strength as he treads onward to his destination.

Sombra, Sombasi, and Hope came to a halt and began to shuffle into the line formed before the southern arched checkpoint, with the dark-purple crystal unicorn filly in the lead.

“Next up!” One of the guardsmares declared from further ahead, her voice reaching the trio’s ears despite the hoofful of ponies in front of them, both crystal and non-crystal ponies alike.

“I still can’t believe Snowy got adopted!” Hope said giddily, looking back to the brotherly duo. “I’m gonna miss her so much, but I’m happy for her!”

“Sombra is sure that when we see Snowdrop again, she’ll be a true princess. Like you’ll be someday, Hope.”

“Sombasi agrees. Besides, Sombasi is sure she’ll stay in contact with us by writing a letter. Hay, she has servants to do that for her now!”

Hope rolls her glacier-blue eyes at his antics and giggles, “Oh, come on, Sombasi. You know Snowy isn’t like that.”

“Pfft! Sombasi would!” The dark unicorn colt protests with a raised forelimb. “What’s the point of having all that stuff if you don’t use them?”

“Now, now, brother,” Sombra chimed in. “Hope’s right. Snowdrop would never take advantage of such perks. Although…” He wonders off in deep thought. “Sombra can’t deny your argument, either.”

Those words earn a greedy nod of approval from Sombasi.

“Buncha colts, both of you.” Hope finished while sticking her tongue out at them.

“Next in line, please!” A stallion guardspony beckoned from the forefront, causing the line and trio of foals to shuffle forward.

“So run it by me again,” Hope began. “We’re meeting Prince Olstrom on the southern training grounds to…?”

“To have him teach us some awesome fighting moves, duh!” Sombasi responds, Sombra nodding. “We were supposed to do that yesterday, but then that other guy showed up.”

“Hoo’Far,” Sombra corrects.

“Yeah. Him. Of course, you don’t have to come with us if it isn’t girly enough for you, Hope,” Sombasi teased.

Hope waves a forelimb dismissively, “Pah-lease. I’m more colt than both of you combined.” She shifts her sights forward and throws her rear to the side, “So talk to the flank, boys.”

The brothers deadpan while pursing their lips. “How quaint,” Sombra dropped.

Hope brings a hoof over her muzzle to cover a playful laugh, and the line progresses forward again after another call from the guards. A thought occurred after, which caused a crimson patch to form on her cheeks.

“Hey, Sombra?” She asked without looking back.

“Yes, Hope?”

“About what you said before… You know, with me being a princess?”

“Of course. What about it?”

“If I were to become a princess… Would you become my prince?”

The dark colts share a look before setting their sights back on her, followed by Sombra letting out boisterous laughter.

“Of course I will!”

Happiness explodes on Hope’s face, although she keeps her gaze forward to not allow the colt to see beet-red glee. “R-really?”

“With Amore as Sombra’s witness, yes. You’ll need a friend to watch your back, after all.”

Friend.

Friend.

Hope’s features fell flat in disappointment upon hearing that word. “R-right.” She subtly snorts in annoyance. “Friends. Totally.”

Sombra simply beamed, completely missing Hope’s true meaning. “What about Sombasi?!” The younger sibling asked excitedly, already coming up with innumerable possibilities.

“Bwahaha! That’s easy, brother.”

“What will Sombasi be?! Captain of the guard? Yours and Hope’s right-hoof pony? Come on, tell me?”

“Our court jester!” Sombra announced with a raised forehoof.

Silence takes hold of the trio, save for nearby voices and activity, as Sombasi’s world practically breaks apart like shattered glass.

“Oh, come on!” Sombasi challenged, sitting on his flank and raising his forelimbs while his brother and Hope—now recovered from her disappointment—laughed at his expense.

“Seriously?!”

Another announcement is made by the guards, prompting Sombra and Hope to progress forward joyously, Sombasi trailing behind them with grumpy features.

……….

After several more ponies proceeded through the checkpoint and beyond the archway, it was finally the trio’s turn as they waited patiently for the guards to finish their routine with the latest denizen of the empire.

“Next!” A stallion’s voice beckoned, one that Sombra and Sombasi instantly recognized. As they approach with Hope in the lead, the colts immediately recall the green-coated armored crystal earth pony stallion, whose helmed visage locks onto them.

“Oh, hey, it’s you two again!” The guard respectfully greets, recognizing the colts. “I believe you two were caught in the middle of that fiasco out at the training grounds yesterday.” His orange eyes rest on Hope, “And I see you have company this time.”

“Yes to both, sir,” Sombra answered. “This is my friend-”

“Radiant Hope,” the guard gently interjects, earning genuine surprise from the trio. “I like to check in with Miss. Chestnut whenever I can. I once lived at the orphanage, too, before I was adopted.”

“That sounds about right,” Hope mused. “Miss. Chestnut did say that some of the orphans became nobles and guards.”

The brothers let loose drawn-out ‘Oh’s in unison, garnering a chuckle from the orange-maned guardspony. “Come to think of it, I never got to properly introduce myself, did I? My name is Check Mate. It’s nice to meet you all.”

“Check Mate?” Sombasi inquired. “Like that game everypony likes to play?”

“Pretty much, yeah,” Check responds. “You should see my cutie mark. It’s a White Knight piece.”

Check quickly glances to the trio’s rear, and upon noticing something, urgency overtakes him. “Oh. I’m sorry if this seems rude, young gems, but we’re holding up the line.”

They nod in understanding, looking back to give apologetic gestures to the ponies behind them.

“Now, I trust you two remember what I told you yesterday?”

“We do, sir,” Sombasi answered.

“Perfect. Then I shall entrust you two with keeping an eye on Hope. Remember, I know Miss. Chestnut, and I’ll report directly to her if you two get Hope into any kind of trouble.”

“Oh, you needn’t worry about that, sir,” Sombasi began. “She’s probably going to get us in tro- OW!”

“Thank you, Sombasi,” Hope interrupts, pulling his left ear and earning a wince from Sombra, “for having such overwhelming confidence in me.”

“Ow, ow, ow, ow!”

“We’ll see you later, Check!” Hope called back while pulling Sombasi along by his ear, his ‘Ow’s drifting away with every step he and Hope take.

Both Check and Sombra stare at their departing frames sympathetically. “I’d…better go save my brother from Hope’s wrath. Sombra shall see you again, Check Mate.”

The dark colt kicks off into a full sprint, and the guard observes the trio as they venture down the dirt road that cuts and bends through the open grassland. After a moment’s pause and as one of his fellow guards beckoned for the next pony to approach, Check’s eyes went up and toward the late-morning sky.

He had been thinking about it ever since he’d met the brothers, and the signs were all there—signs that even he, himself, once displayed…

“Yup. There’s no mistaking it…” He smiled. “I’ll be seeing those two in the crystal guard one day.”

To the eastern region of the Crystal Empire, Sleip detaches himself from his wagon after pulling up to a crystal warehouse near the east marketplace, with one such market being present in all four districts—north, east, south, and west.

The gray stallion plucks a key from his satchel resting at the forefront of the wagon before going over to the warehouse’s large reinforced double wooden doors encompassing a crystal doorframe.

The doors are soon parted with a creak that echoes within the building’s inner sanctum, and despite its outward composition of crystals, what lies within resembles a wood-dominant storage place.

Sleip turns to his left and places his hoof into a crystalline hoof-shaped socket positioned next to the doorway, causing a blue chandelier-like crystal held up on the ceiling to glow and illuminate stocked shelves, barrels, crates, and various tools that are neatly organized and stored away.

He nods contentedly before stepping back outside, grabbing onto the wagon, and pulling it into the warehouse. He closes the right door first and peeks his head out to survey the area before closing the left, locking them both via the metallic mechanism and key.

Now left to his solitude, Sleip picks up the satchel from his wagon, holstering it over his neck and shoulder. “Right then,” he began while scanning his produce. “I’d better make the call before I prepare these for the market.”

The stallion sets his satchel down on a nearby table before proceeding towards the back of the warehouse, traveling down an aisle and making a sharp turn to the right.

He soon comes to a stop and stands before a large crate. Wasting no time, the stallion rears up and grabs onto the storage containment before sliding it to the right with a grunt as it scrapes along the warehouse’s crystal floor.

However, where the box once stood was completely different, and the unmistakable wooden hatch to a cellar was unveiled, its locking mechanism being identical to the main entrance’s double doors.

With his key still in possession, Sleip leans down and undoes the lock, evident by a loud click. The hatch is then pulled up and open, allowing the stallion to proceed down a ladder that’s clearly been well tended to, with absolutely no signs of decay, rust, or damage, indicating frequent use.

Sleip pulls on a rope attached to the hatch, allowing him to close it shut before scaling down the ladder and into the torch-lit depths.

……….

Sleip dismounts the ladder and turns to face a vast torch-lit cavern with a diamond-shaped, ice-blue crystal engraved with dark-green runes hovering over a central water source. Splashes echo off the crystalline and dirt walls as he walks across the shallow waters, placing himself before the rune-covered object.

“Ære være vår falne far, Loki.”

He spoke in a tongue not commonly practiced in modern times, but he and his kin would always remember the language that once dominated their once glorious Norse realm.

Norwegian.

The crystal and its runes immediately reacted as the encryptions flared, and the crystal began spinning rapidly. It stops abruptly before the diamond object shoots up into the air, followed by its runes shining down and projecting a green imitation of a long, serpentine entity whose length begins to curl and coil around the cavern, although the complete details of its appearance were found wanting due to the quality of projection itself.

A constant hissing ominously fills the cavern as the projected serpent’s head rises up high, followed by the snake unfurling its great and feathery wingspan. With its outstretched display in full effect, the great serpent looks down, its slitted orange eyes being far more detailed than the rest of the projection.

“Hmmm…” A dreadfully male voice began in thought. “Sleipnir… Family…”

Sleipnir chuckles darkly.

“It’s been a whole year since we last spoke…Jörmungandr. I am sorry for that, brother. But I have nearly completed the necessary preparations…and when our time comes, when not even Letona’s Heart can stop us, heh, well…”

Haunting laughter echoes throughout the chamber, emanating from the serpent, who proclaims:

“Togethaaa we will devowah…the empiyah!”

Author's Note

Apologies for the delay, everyone! :pinkiehappy:

And yes, I can openly admit that Jorm's speech and voice are based on Rykard's from Elden Ring.

I find it quite refreshing from the typical "take the letter S and stretch it out in words with the letter S in it" shtick.

Chapter 30~

As the trio of orphans traversed along the dirt road while locked in conversation, they soon arrived at an incline overlooking the southern training grounds.

“Here we are, Hope!” Sombra declares as the trio looks down upon several patches of armored guardsmares and stallions of all types littering the fields and crowding the corralled arenas, observing those who trained and contended within.

“Wowie!” The crystal unicorn filly gleamed. “It’s been a while since I last came here with Miss. Chestnut.”

As they converse, Sombasi’s head turns as he shuffles through each arena, eyes widening as he spots the same one he and his brother once had contended in, resulting in the eventual conflict between Prince Olstrom and Hoo’Far.

“Sombasi sees Prince Osltrom! And… Hey, wait a second…” His words slowly died down as his green eyes narrowed to ascertain something. “Isn’t that that Hoo’Far stallion?”

Sombra and Hope follow the dark grey colt’s gaze, spotting the appropriate arena and squinting their eyes, whereupon they spot the black Saddle Arabian Prince addressing a formation line of some of Saddle Arabia’s finest warriors.

“Oh! I recognize those two saddle arabians right there!” Hope exclaimed with an appointed forelimb. “Their names are Musiqaa Melody and Apple Crisp. I met them and a few nice mares in the castle.” She zips forth in a full gallop, “Come on; let’s go!”

The brotherly duo chuckles joyously before chasing the crystal unicorn filly, catching up to her as they continue onward to the target corral arena together.

Hoo’Far outwardly held a neutral expression, donned in the militaristic desert-dwelling attire Saddle Arabia was known for as he observed Prince Olstrom striding back and forth along the line of saddle arabian warriors numbering twelve individuals—the red unicorn and saddle arabian hybrid among them and stationed towards the epicenter.

The prince’s muzzle moved as he addressed the wall of warriors, but Hoo’Far truly couldn’t care less for any of the words leaving the black-coated royal’s disgusting mouth.

‘Shattershield,’ Hoo’Far scorns internally as Olstrom turns around and walks along the line in his direction. ‘To think that I have to fall in line under that accursed name!’

The hybrid’s brown eyes follow Olstrom’s passing form with subtle displeasure, the Saddle Arabian Prince’s muzzle continuing to run, its unleashed words being blatantly ignored.

Hoo’Far refused to hear any of it!

And yet…

As Olstrom ventures further down the way, a hot air of frustration and resignation is snorted from Hoo’Far’s nostrils, and he slowly and somberly closes his eyes. Despite his hatred of the Shattershield name, and as much as he despised these circumstances, being discharged from the guard would’ve brought great dishonor to his father.

And that was something he could never allow.

However, as the hybrid opens his orbs, something within his peripheral vision demands his attention. He turns his head to the left and toward the direction of the Crystal Empire, where he spots a young trio of foals—two among them causing a feeling of guilt to rise within.

‘It’s them… I believe their names were…’

……….

Sombra, Sombasi, and Radiant Hope stroll peacefully through the arena’s open gate with the eldest dark-gray sibling in the lead, the trio’s presence immediately gaining the attention of the saddle arabians within.

“Ah,” Olstrom began, having paused in place and turned to face the foals. “Welcome, musadas. And I see you’ve brought a young muhra with you.”

“Musada?” Hope inquired as she and the brotherly duo came to a stop and stood before the large equine. “Muhra? My fairy friends and I want to know what those mean?”

‘Fairy friends…?’ Olstrom pondered mentally. ‘Hmmm… Must be a pony thing.’

“Sombra remembers ‘musada’ meaning colt in arabic,” Sombra answered during Olstrom’s inner thoughts. “So, is Sombra correct in guessing ‘muhra’ means filly?”

“That’s correct.”

A third and familiar voice answered and presented itself, causing the trio of foals and Osltrom to turn to its approaching source.

“Oh! Hi there!” Hope greets with a waving forehoof.

“Mrhban,” Hoo’Far responds, though making aptly sure to step as far away from Osltrom. “It means ‘hello.’” He taught before shifting his gaze over to the brotherly duo.

“Sombra, Sombasi. I would like to once again apologize for what happened yesterday, although that pertains exclusively to having unintentionally involved you two in myself and the nearby imbecile’s battle.”

“Charmed…” Olstrom comments with a deadpan expression.

Hoo’Far ignores the Prince, rolling his eyes as he kneels genuinely before the colts—Hope gasping and excitedly making her way over to Musiqaa Melody and Apple Crisp, who remain in formation with the other saddle arabians.

“Please, forgive me for my foolishness.”

Sombra and Sombasi’s eyes had long since widened from the stallion’s actions, sharing a look with one another and setting their sights forward again.

“It’s ok, sir,” Sombra assured. “It actually gave Sombra and Sombasi something pretty cool to watch.”

“Yeah!” Sombasi chimed in. “Especially when Prince Olstrom made that wall of mud and dirt appear.” The unicorn colt’s green eyes travel to Osltrom, “Could you teach Sombasi and Sombra to do that?”

The saddle arabian prince heartfully chuckles. “Maybe one day, musadas.”

“Awww,” Sombasi wilted. “No fair; you probably won’t even come back after you leave.”

Sombra’s eyes shoot wide open, smiling nervously as he gently bonks his brother’s head.

“Oof—hey!”

“What my brother means to say is that this might be the only opportunity we’d have to learn.”

“Hmm… Fair,” Olstrom agreed. “Well, the truth is-”

“You two won’t learn anything from this princess,” Hoo’Far interjects, stepping forth as Olstrom shakes his head with displeased, half-lidded eyes.

“Take it from me,” Hoo’Far starts before lifting a hoof and pointing it at his horn. “It’s best to master this before tackling something like Primal Grasp. Let me ask you: do either of you know how to use magic with your horns?”

The brothers froze up at that, laughing nervously after a moment’s pause while rubbing the back of their necks.

“N-no, sir.”

“We, uh, don’t know how to use any magic yet…”

Hoo’Far nods affirmatively. “You don’t want to rush it, young gems. Take your time; you’re both still very young. Besides, even if this princess-”

“Prince.”

“Princess, right. Anyway, as I was saying. Even if he and the others were to return to Saddle Arabia, you’d still have me here to teach you Primal Grasp.”

“Oh?” Olstrom asked with a raised brow. “Are you insinuating that you’ve already mastered one of Saddle Arabia’s historical techniques?”

Hoo’Far growls through closed lips, although his expression mildly betrays his former confidence.

“Y-yeah! Of course, I know how to do it!”

“Really? So that wasn’t shock and awe I saw on your face yesterday?”

“I was just surprised, that’s all!”

“Riiight… Hmmm… Alright then.” Olstrom moves away to make some room, the nearby saddle arabians’ and Hope being drawn to his actions.

“Show me.”

Hoo’Far’s eyes widen, shifting side to side as he struggles to maintain his display of certainty. After a moment of internal conflict and trying not to admit his shortcomings, the red hybrid clears his throat with utmost confidence.

“Y-yeah, w-well, I c-could, but…”

“Don’t tell me; you’re not in the mood?”

Sombra and Sombasi look to Olstrom.

“Tch. What? One of Saddle Arabia’s ‘techniques’ is being psychic?”

The brothers look to Hoo’Far.

“No… But my horse instincts are screaming lies.”

“Why you…!”

Meanwhile…

“Wow…” Sombasi whispered to his brother as Hoo’Far and Olstrom glared at one another. “They really don’t like each other.”

“I think it’s more Hoo’Far doesn’t like Olstrom,” Sombra responds, matching his sibling’s whisper. “What Sombra wonders is why?”

A loud and ferocious whinny startles them, their attention shooting towards Osltrom and Hoo’Far as the half-bred saddle arabian can be seen walking away and falling into line with the other warriors, the saddle arabian prince never tearing his sights away during their departure.

With a tired sigh, Olstrom turns his head to look down upon the duo of dark-gray colts. “Apologies, musadas. He’s…adjusting to some recent changes.”

“Recent…changes?” Sombasi asked in interest.

“Indeed. You two remember what General Atlas asked of me?”

“Oh, I remember,” Sombra answered in realization. “It was up to you to decide what happens with Hoo’Far, right?”

Olstrom nods. “Hence why Hoo’Far is wearing the warrior’s ensemble of Saddle Arabia. Simply put, he now works under my command until our departure.”

“How long will that be?” Sombasi questioned.

“Just shy of a month, give or take.”

“Huh.” Sombra ponders on that for a moment, a hoof resting beneath his chin. “The Princesses of Equestria were only here for a day. Is there a reason why you’re going to be here for so long?”

“My brother, King Malik, and Princess Amore have decided to hold a festival to honor my mother and father’s passing. Suffice it to say, we’re more than honored to stay here and partake before returning to our homeland.”

“O-oh…” Sombasi said somberly as he and his brother realized the implications. “I’m sorry to hear that, sir.”

“You two have nothing to apologize for,” the large equine comforts. “But I appreciate that.”

“You’re welcome, sir,” Sombra said.

A powerful chuckle emanates from Olstrom’s chest.

“Now then… About those lessons, I promised you.”

Crystal Empire: Southern Checkpoint

“See you later, Check Mate!” A small group of guards called back to the green-coated crystal earth pony as they progressed onward to the southern training grounds.

“Take it easy out there!” Check Mate responded while waving them off. He then glances over to his right, where a clock is present, etched onto the crystalline watchtower closest to him, one of two on either side of the archway.

11: 47am

“Almost time for lunch!” He announced in excitement.

However, a sudden eruption of cheers filled with adoration and love presents itself from his rear, prompting the stallion to turn back to the line of ponies.

The ponies of the empire break apart and make way in an orderly fashion as a particular pale-vermillion crystal unicorn princess, accompanied by two guards and King Malik, approaches the checkpoint.

There was a certain way that their crystal princess moved that practically entranced those who looked upon her, and Check Mate was certainly feeling that right now. Her beauty was unlike any other mare he’d ever seen before…

“Amore’s grace take me…”

Any stallion who’d be lucky enough to ever share a bed with her would undoubtedly spark legions of envy.

Check Mate manages to regain his composure as the princess and those who accompany her draw closer and closer and-

Wait…

His eyes widened as he recognized the two guards accompanying Princess Amore and King Malik. They were two of the empire’s highest-ranking guards under General Atlas’s command.

The very same stallions who’d trained Check himself...

“Good morning, Check Mate~!” Amore greets with that sweet voice that Check and every stallion in the empire always admired and fantasized about. “How are you?”

“I’m f-fine, princess.”

“Wonderful!” The vermillion mare’s brilliant amber eyes venture off toward the nearby clock, the sounds of admiration still being shouted by the empire’s denizens nearby. “Oh! Goodness, it’s almost lunchtime for you, isn’t it?”

“Y-yes, p-princess. B-but I can be late for lunch if you wish!”

‘What the heck was that?!’ He cries out internally, realizing what he just said. ‘I must look like a complete foal right now!’

Amore suppresses a giggle with a hoof covering her muzzle. “That won’t be necessary, my sweet. Now, we’re heading out to the southern fields, so please enjoy your lunch, mmkay~?”

He shoots her a saluting gesture with reddened features. “Yes, Princess Amore!”

Satisfied with his response, the crystal princess flashes a warm smile before proceeding onward, trailed closely by King Malik, who winked at Check knowingly.

The two stallion guards, a crystal pegasus and unicorn, both pause in unison but keep their eyes facing forward.

“H-hello, Sir. Hanzal,” he greets while looking at the pegasus before shifting his attention to the unicorn, “and Sir. Fletcher.”

“Check Mate.” The stallions respond in perfect sync before continuing onward with a unified step to join their princess and the saddle arabian king.

And as Check observes their departure in silence—especially Amore’s—he can’t help but beat himself up for his embarrassing display, clicking his tongue and raising a forelimb for a facehoof.

“Amore damn it…”

Chapter 31~

Apple Crisp, Musiqaa Melody, Hoo’Far Wanderer, Radiant Hope, and the rest of the saddle arabian warriors stood at the eastern boundary of the corraled arena’s innards while chatting amongst themselves about what was about to transpire within the arena’s epicenter.

Sombra and Sombasi wielded their wooden blades in their muzzles, biting down on the crystalline handle of their weapons as they determinedly faced their unarmed, black-coated saddle arabian opponent.

“Come, musadas,” Olstrom beckoned, standing tall and strong with a neutral face on full display, having removed his feature’s former coverings. “Fear not for my safety—have at me.”

The brothers share a cooperative look and nod in understanding. Shifting their green gaze forward, the dark-gray unicorn colt duo charges ahead in unison.

During their approach, the brothers break off into two separate directions—Sombra to the right and Sombasi to the left. All the while, Olstrom keeps his gaze faced forward, although he had long since deciphered their intention.

Sombra and Sombasi perform a sharp turn and run towards the saddle arabian prince from opposite sides, said prince closing his hazel eyes with a joyful chuckle as his young opponents drew closer and closer.

The colts lunge at the towering stallion together, prepared to swipe their heads to the side and, by extension, their wooden blades kissing Olstrom’s body.

Olstrom abruptly yet gracefully leaps backward, his eyes remaining closed as the brothers’ eyes widen before crashing into one another, spitting out their blades from the collision, their bodies falling to the ground seconds after.

“That was an…interesting tactic, musadas,” Olstrom comments humorously as he approaches the brothers, who groaned in unison while regaining their composure. “When I told you two to use your heads, that’s not exactly what I meant.”

“‘Haha,’” Sombra retorts in annoyance, rubbing his head to nurture the throbbing pain from his collision with his brother.

“S-so…” Sombasi asked as he and his elder sibling rose to their full stature. “How’d we do?”

“Truthfully? You were both horrible.” Olstrom’s blunt answer garners a duo of frowns and folded ears. “However,” their ears perk up at this, “given your age, there’s more than enough room for improvement. Now, pick up your blades and show me your stance.”

Adhering to his request, the brothers hurriedly pick up their wooden weaponry in their muzzle, stand side by side, and take a combative stance while perfectly mirroring each other, save for Sombra’s slight height advantage.

Their saddle arabian teacher proceeds forward and circles around the colts, studying their stance for a moment before letting out a hearty chuckle.

“You look like a pair of abyssinians preparing to pounce on something.” He gently taps Sombra’s left hind leg with a forehoof. “Bring your hind legs closer just a little bit. And raise your forefront—you should never lower yourselves in such a manner. You’re equines, not felines.”

The brotherly duo obey their instructor, only to find their current posture to be what was expected of a pony.

As Olstrom completes his circling and stands before them once more, Sombra grabs his blade from his mouth with his right forehoof, “Hang on…we’re just standing here,” he comments in realization. “This doesn’t feel like a combat pose.”

“Yeah,” Sombasi said in agreement, having also claimed his weapon in a forehoof. “This is how we always stand. Hay, how anypony stands.”

Olstrom nods. “Precisely.”

“H-huh…?” The brothers wondered in unison, sharing a look and shifting their eyes back to the saddle arabian.

“Body language is key, musadas. Even in combat, one can anticipate their foe’s next attack by the simplest of movements. If a minotaur, for example, raises a closed fist high in the air above you, you already know that he’s keen on bringing it down like a hammer.”

“Oh! Sombra gets it now.” The colt said with a nod. “And if somepony had a shield, they could block the attack and strike back.”

“Or even dodge under the minotaur and then attack,” Sombasi chimed in.

“Correct on both answers, musadas. Reading your opponent’s body language is a basic yet vital part of combat, capable of presenting numerous opportunities when applied successfully. Of course, one must also have the physical aptitude to act in response, so always seek a healthy balance of body and mind.”

Sombasi curiously raised a forehoof. “So does that mean this stance of ours is unreadable or…?”

“In a manner of speaking,” Olstrom answered. “Both of our kin evolved as prey species. Dating all the way back to the days of the ancient horse. You might now be wondering what that has to do with any of this. To which I say: it has everything to do with it.”

“Prey are much harder to predict than predators.” The voice of Hoo’Far interjects from nearby, prompting the duo of colts to turn their attention his way. “Therefore, with the right application, our fighting style can also be unpredictable. Maker’s sake, Olstrom, just get to the point.”

Olstrom sighs with a hint of annoyance without turning to face the red unicorn-arabian. “Thank you, Hoo’Far…for ruining the lesson.”

The half saddle arabian scoffs. “You were prolonging it unnecessarily.”

“You know as well as I do the utmost importance of the context here.”

“And I just shortened it. You’re welcome.”

“While skipping over critical points. Do not test my mercy any more than you already have, Hoo’Far.”

A sudden duo of tired sighs can be heard from Musiqaa and Apple while Hope gets the faintest hint that something is going on between Olstrom and Hoo’Far, and not in a good way, she and her fairy friends reckoned. All the while, the other saddle arabian warriors observe silently.

“Permission to speak freely, Prince Olstrom,” Apple Crisp speaks up.

“Granted,” Olstrom responds.

“Yawl needs to put to rest whatev’r bad blood you seem to have wi’ each other,” Apple states.

“Most certainly,” Musiqaa adds in agreement. “It’s starting to get very tiring—like watching two foals bickering to no end.”

“O-oh!” Hope exclaimed in realization. “So there was something going on between those two!”

Sombra and Sombasi could be seen facehooving nearby with low-pitched groans of embarrassment, and silence takes hold of everyone within the arena in the following moments.

Hoo’Far maintains a glare with Olstrom, who, in turn, ponders deeply on Musiqaa and Apple’s words.

“I find myself in agreement, Apple Crisp.” The saddle arabian prince abruptly breaks the silence, shifting his form to give Hoo’Far his undivided attention. “Since you fancy yourself a fan of getting straight to the point, I want to know why you possess so much disdain for the Shattershield name.”

The effects of those words were instant as a scornful scowl exploded and presented itself on Hoo’Far’s features. “Hah! Took you long enough to-!”

“Is that King Malik?” One of the nearby saddle arabian warriors comments, causing an immediate pause in the tension that grew within the arena as all eyes darted towards the northern visage of the Crystal Empire, whereupon four encroaching presences are spotted trekking along the dirt road.

“Yes!” Another cried out. “And the crystal princess!”

Amongst those who looked off toward the direction of Princess Amore and King Malik, with two crystal guardstallions on either side, notably a crystal unicorn and a crystal pegasus, Hoo’Far’s bitterness was now pointed towards the saddle arabian king.

“Tch. Great… Now he’s here, too,” Hoo'Far mutters, only for a smirk to form on his face seconds after as he seemingly seized an opportunity that presented itself.

"Then again... This works perfectly for me. Father... I shall avenge you."

Author's Note

Please pardon the shorter-than-usual chapter, as it serves as a bridge for what comes next. :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 32~

As King Malik and Princess Amore pause in front of the arena’s closed gate, the saddle arabian warriors within perform a respectful bow for the royals, although Hoo’Far, in particular, only meant to honor his pale-vermillion-coated princess.

Hanzel and Fletcher, the crystal unicorn and pegasus duo who’d been accompanying the saddle arabian king and crystal princess, dutifully step forth in unison and proceed to open the gate before stationing themselves on either side, their royal charges stepping into the arena’s innards afterward.

“Rise, dear brother,” Malik orders heartfully with a raised forehoof, Amore standing at his side. “And raise your heads, warriors of Saddle Arabia.”

……….

Meanwhile, Amore fully absorbs Olstrom’s exposed features, finding them to be quite pleasing to the eye.

‘Arthrodite? Can you hear me?’

‘Yes, my queen?’

‘Cutie alert. I repeat, cutie alert~.’

‘What?! Who?! Where?!’

‘He’s King Malik’s brother. Prince Osltrom. We’re out on the Southern Fields at this very moment. Oh! And I call diiiibs~.’

‘Aww! No fair!’

‘Talk to you soon, Arthro, baby!’

‘H-hey! At least give me some tidbits on the goods!’

Amore covers and stifles a giggle with a raised forehoof, seemingly ending the mental link on her end.

……….

King Malik’s green eyes look over his brother and the militarized force as they obey his order. A look of confusion overtakes him soon after as he sets his sights on Hoo’Far along the way.

‘Oh?’ He questioned inertly. ‘Strange… I don’t recall seeing him before. Come to think of it, we seem to have-’

“How might I be of service, brother?”

Olstrom’s voice draws Malik out of his thoughts, prompting the king to push the mental inquiry aside and clear his throat for a proper response.

“Right. As you know, Princess Amore and I have decided to hold a festival within the coming month to commemorate our mother and father’s passing.” Malik shifts his gaze to Amore and gives the crystal princess a mirthful nod.

“And as it so happens,” Amore began. “The Crystal Faire takes place next month, as well. So we figured: why not hold both festivities at once?”

“Ah, yes,” Olstrom responds in recognition. “Mother and father often spoke about the festival. If I recall correctly, it’s an important tradition that was established by your late mother, Queen Prismatic.”

“Yup, yup, yup!” Radiant Hope’s voice called out from nearby, causing heads to turn in her direction as she, Sombra, and Sombasi sat at the base of a corral panel. “It’s held every year to renew the spirit of love and unity within the Empire so we can protect it from harm.”

“Very well said, Hope!” Amore beamed with pleasantly closed eyes.

Sombasi laughs nervously and raises a forehoof to scratch the back of his neck. “Sombra and Sombasi never get to go to it, though…”

The elder sibling scoffs in annoyance, “Sombra still doesn’t understand why Miss. Chestnut insists on us going to Equestria during the celebrations.”

“Sombasi agrees. Sombasi especially hates visiting that boring rock farm.”

“Oh, come on, guys,” Hope chimed in. “It’s not that bad.” Realization sets in on her face. “H-hey! You know what I just realized?!”

The brothers share a look, “Uh, what?” Sombra asked as his eyes set on her again.

“Snowy is Princess Luna’s daughter now! That, like, totally makes us the best friends of one of Equestria’s princesses! You know what that means, right?”

The brotherly duo’s faces slowly lit up as the implications dawned on them, their faces shooting toward one another.

“No more boring rocks?!” Sombasi gleed.

“No more cheap loungings?!” Sombra noted, at which point a feminine gasp could be heard from Amore’s direction.

“Endless buffets?!”

“Maids to do our bidding?!”

“N-now, wait just a second!” Amore injects from nearby, although it is unclear if her words affected the dark gray unicorns as they and Hope proceed to jump around in a celebratory fashion.

Amore scrunches her features with puffed-out cheeks. “Hmph. Cheap loungings, indeed. I pay for those, by the way. How rude.”

She stares at the trio of foals lost in celebration as, despite her outward expressions and mannerisms, it greatly pained the crystal princess to deny the brothers’ participation in the Crystal Faire. It was necessary for their protection, of course, and the empire’s by extension.

But to lie to the duo so blatantly for the last two years, even placing some of that burden onto Miss. Chestnut’s shoulders in the form of ‘Fieldtrips to Equestria’ would always sting the vermillion ruler’s heart.

Not even Hope was spared, as she was always dragged along due to her close association with the brothers—keeping up appearances was a very delicate process, and it wouldn’t make sense for the young filly to be granted permission to go while the brothers couldn’t.

The trio of orphans rears up in unison before running off together. As Amore observed their departure, she could only pray that Sombra and Sombasi would understand her intentions once they were older and she and those who loved them could explain everything.

Olstrom’s powerful and abrupt chuckling garners her attention. “The innocence of youth, right, princess?”

The vermillion unicorn chuckles while shaking her head. “And they apparently have a rather skewed perception of a princess.”

“Hmm…” Olstrom raises his head up high in thought. “I wonder about that.”

Amore cocks her head, “How so?”

“Well, if Princess Celestia is anything to go off of…” Olstrom paused with a coy grin, allowing those words to float heavily in the atmosphere.

“Maybe the endless buffet motif isn’t too far off the mark. Pastries, in her case.”

A stunted silence takes hold, save for the nearby celebrations of Hope, Sombra, and Sombasi. Amore’s eyes shoot wide open as her muzzle forms a perfect O until...

A joyous yet goofy snort is let loose from her muzzle, followed by explosive laughter.

“Ohohohohahahaha!” Try as she might, the crystal princess couldn’t fight off the waves of laughter escaping from her throat. “I-It’s good t-to know that- haha! That I’m n-not the only one who’s n-noticed-heheha.”

All the while, in a space between the Crystal Empire and Equestria, a certain carriage bearing the sun and moon insignias is pulled and escorted by solar guards along the dirt road cutting through open fields, with only the faintest patches of snow being present as they head toward lush and heavily forested territory.

“Achoo!” Celestia abruptly sneezed within the carriage, gaining the immediate attention of Snowdrop and Luna.

“Are you ok, aunty?” The snow-coated, blind pegasus asked in concern.

“Shall I brew thee another cup of tea, sister?” Luna offered.

“N-nay, sister. I shall manage. And I thank thee for thine concern, dear niece.” The solar mare sniffles while spinning her muzzle. “I suppose the frozen north has its lingering effects. Rest assured, family mine. Tis nothing.”

As Amore’s laughter dies down alongside Olstrom’s chuckling, the duo conversing seconds after, Malik’s eyes shift between them throughout the entire exchange.

‘Could it be?’ He questioned internally.

His brother has never enjoyed another mare’s company in such a manner and always sought to avoid the opposite sex after…

After…

No. Now wasn’t the time for such thoughts—an opportunity was present here, for Maker’s sake!

The edges of the saddle arabian king’s muzzle curled upwards as a plan was now devised, and he cleared his throat loudly to place himself in their conversation.

“Pardon me, princess, but I think I’ve reached a decision regarding our planned festival next month. What, uh, how do you say February in your tongue? For us, it’s Akhet Phaophi.”

“Februarius,” Amore answered.

“Februarius, myes. Thank you! Now, brother, I must head back home to inform our people of this. As such, I’ll be entrusting you with making the appropriate arrangements in my stead.”

“B-brother…” Olstrom managed after his initial shock. “Are you asking me to…?”

“Yes, Olstrom. And I look forward to seeing what you and the princess come up with. Oh! Do be sure to come up with a catchy name for it, okay?”

Olstrom could only nod in response, prompting his brother to clap his forehooves together before turning to face the formed line of saddle arabian warriors.

“Thsumat lev!”

The king’s exclamation causes the warriors to shift their stance in unison, except for one individual, causing Malik to raise an eyebrow.

“What seems to be the problem, warrior?” The king asked, but after a second lookover, he realized this was…

The red-coated saddle arabian tears off his face coverings and drops them to the ground, horn on full display, spitting sideways in mockery and hatred.

“You’re my problem!” Hoo’Far growled. “You, that damned brother of yours, and everyone bearing the Shattershield name!”

Hoo’Far’s actions cause several saddle arabians to glare at him, Musiqaa Melody and Apple Crisp sighing in annoyance.

“You dare to disrespect my brother—your homeland’s king—with such venom, Hoo’Far?!” Olstrom roars out, taking thunderous steps forward and placing himself in front of Malik.

“I warned you not to test my pati-”

“Enough!” Amore bellows after teleporting into view and between Olstrom and Hoo’Far. “This is most unbecoming of the both of you. Royalty and guards alike.”

Hoo’Far’s face softens, “The only royalty I recognize here is you, my princess.” He respectfully bows his head, “However,” those words draw immediate interest as the saddle arabian hybrid raises his head again, “I can not and will not ever show such honor to those…monsters!”

Amore looks back to Malik, who raises a forehoof to stop his angered brother from charging forward. The king could only gesture and shrug to show his ignorance, having absolutely no idea as to the reason for Hoo’Far’s anger.

“Hoo’Far,” Amore starts gently as she locks eyes with him, “talk to me, sweetie. You know I can sense another being’s emotions, and what I’m sensing from you right now… The… The hatred you possess…” A soft and tender vermillion hoof rests on the red unicorn-arabian’s chest, “I’ve seen what such bottled-up bitterness can do to a good person. I don’t want to see your father’s greatest legacy fall to such poison. So please…talk to me.”

The crystal princess’s hoof is lowered to the arena’s grounds as her pleading brilliant-amber eyes maintain contact.

All in attendance await the half-arabian’s response as the passing moments felt like many winters had passed over the empire. At long last, Hoo’Far’s brown eyes manage to tear away from Amore’s gaze, and he closes his orbs with a long sigh.

“My father, Hoo’Far Wanderer, once proudly served amongst Saddle Arabia’s ranks. He faced all manner of desert-dwelling horrors and even fought a siren, dangerous, emotivorous creatures that terrorized Saddle Arabia’s history.”

“What?!” One of the saddle arabian warriors shouts.

“A siren?!”

“Your father bested a siren?!”

“Impossible!”

Amore, Malik, and Olstrom were simply at a loss for words.

“B- your father… H-he… He never told me about any of that…” Amore managed to let out.

“Of course, my princess…” Hoo’Far responds. “He and my mother chose to be discreet about their past, but I digress. What’s important is that despite his service, the royal family still spat on his honor and threw him out for a so-called crime!”

Both Olstrom and Malik’s eyes shoot wide open in recollective realization.

“N-no…” Malik states in disbelief.

“You and your father…” Olstrom said. “I knew your names sounded familiar… It was…”

“I see you two are finally starting to piece it together,” Hoo’Far called out. “Here, let me spell it out for you two nitwits:

My father and so many others before him were tossed aside for falling in love with an outsider! And don’t even get me started on how hybrids like me are treated in Saddle Arabia!”

A surge of memories began to fill Olstrom’s mind, something he didn’t doubt also plagued Malik’s, too.

It… It was a long time ago…

They’d hoped…

“H-Hoo’Far…” Olstrom’s voice is laced with regret. “I know you don’t want to hear this, especially from a Shattershield, but…”

Olstrom proceeds forward, and Malik, seemingly catching onto his adoptive sibling’s intent, joins him as the two royals pass Amore and position themselves in front of the saddle arabian hybrid.

And several gasps are let loose as the royals lower themselves to the ground with downfaced heads.

“As Saddle Arabia’s current ruler, I, King Malik Shattershield, in addition to my brother, Prince Olstrom Shattershield, express our most sincere apologies to you, your father, and your mother.”

Chapter 33~

-Crystal Empire-

“Safe travels, dear brother,” Olstrom said as he and Amore performed a respectful bow to King Malik, Celestia’s afternoon sun shimmering off the illustrious carriage the saddle arabian brothers had initially arrived in, currently being prepared for departure.

“I’ll have our finest warriors to accompany me, brother,” Malik responds with an assuring gesture. “I do not doubt my protection.”

“Please send my absolute best to your wife, King Malik,” Amore expressed.

“I shall, princess. And I look forward to coming back for next month’s festivities. I may even bring my dearly beloved with me—if I can pull her away from her royal duties, that is. Until then, please look after my brother.” Malik’s eyes turn to his adoptive sibling, “All of your accommodations have already been taken care of, Olstrom. I’ve seen to it personally.”

“I appreciate it, brother.”

“And one more thing… About Hoo’Far…” A somber exhale escapes through Malik’s nostrils. “He may never forgive our family nor your father for what happened in the past, but I ask that you continue to try and earn it for the both of us. Once I return home, I will continue to rid Saddle Arabia of such foolish ideals and beliefs that turned Hoo’Far’s father into an outcast in the first place.

“It will be a long and arduous task, but I know we can make things better for generations to come.”

“Just like mother always wanted…” Olstrom adds with closed eyes, fondly remembering the mare who took him in and made him a part of the royal family.

With a content nod and hum, Malik turns away with a flourish, fluttering his royal saddle arabian attire and mane in doing so. He then scales up a small flight of stairs and enters the carriage, followed by a saddle arabian warrior removing the steps and positioning themself alongside the rear open door.

Malik sets himself down on the soft red furnishing stretching around the vehicle’s innards, looking at his brother one more time and offering a gleeful nod before beckoning the saddle arabian warrior outside to close the door, sealing himself away from the world and out of Olstrom’s view.

“Until we meet again,” Olstrom comments with a waving forehoof as the saddle arabian warriors strap themselves into harnesses, one for each of them, at the vehicle’s forefront.

The carriage’s metallic red wheels with golden adornments are set into motion as it’s pulled along and maneuvered toward the southern exit of the Crystal Empire. However, as it chugs along, two individuals that the carriage had been concealing are revealed, causing Olstrom’s ears to rise alongside the realization festering within him.

“Musiqaa?” The black stallion questioned with mild confusion present on his exposed face—Amore, chuckling knowingly. “Apple Crisp? What are you two still doing here?”

“Ah’d think that’d be obvious, partner,” Apple responds on approach as he and Musiqaa stop in front of Osltrom and shift to attention in a militaristic fashion, their uniforms well-kept and faces concealed under black and red cloths with metallic muzzle coverings.

“His Majesty has granted our request to remain here, sir,” Musiqaa chimed in. “He and Princess Amore have already seen to our accommodations, as well.”

A hearty chuckle emanates from Olstrom’s chest. “In other words, I’m stuck with two of my best friends who often bicker with each other like foals?”

“Affirmative, sir!” The duo confirmed, stomping a foreleg in unison.

Olstrom throws his head skyward and lets out boisterous laughter. “I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

Nearby giggling let loose from beautifully parted lips garnered the trio’s attention, prompting them to set their eyes upon Princess Amore.

“I take it you accept these conditions?” She inquired with a playful tone.

Olstrom looks to his saddle arabian cohorts and nods with them. “I do. Now, where do we begin, your—HIGHNESS?!” The stallion cried out abruptly with wide eyes as Amore’s light-blue aura surrounded him, and she pulled him along while skipping away.

“W-wha-?! What are you doing, princess?!” A stunned Olstrom exclaimed as his hooves slid across the empire’s crystalline foundation.

“Steady Grapevine and Opal Pie will show you two to your housings, Musiqaa; Apple Crisp~” Amore chirped while looking back to the duo over her shoulder. “Now, come along, Olstrom~ We’ve got a lot to talk about and much to do.”

“Mighty kind o’ ya, yer highness!” Apple Crisp responds.

“Do take care of our prince, would you?” Musiqaa adds as both stallions waved them off.

Realization dawns on Olstrom as he shoots his head back to his saddle arabian brethren while still being pulled along by Amore. “Y-you all planned this!”

Musiqaa and Apple simply continued to smile and wave, even removing their head coverings in the process. All while the scenario gains the interest of bystanders and passing ponies.

“Hush now, Olstrom,” Amore states, garnering the dragged-along stallion’s attention. “First, I’ll have some of my finest clothiers fix you something more appropriate for your stay here—no need to cover up your handsome face and body, you silly stallion. Then we can discuss our plans over dinner tonight! Oh! I’ll be sure to drop you off at your new home once we’re done, ok?”

“That sounds nice and all, princess, but pulling me along isn’t necessary—I can walk!” Realization suddenly takes hold, “Wait—hang on… Did you just…?!”

“Ohohaha~!” The vermillion mare expressed glee as they continued onward towards the Crystal Castle. “This is going to be lovely! Latona, be praised!”

……….

Meanwhile…

“Did… Did she just ask him out to dinner…?” Musiqaa questioned with a look of shock present on his face.

“Y-yeah…” Apple responds with a matching expression, chuckling afterward. “Though it sounds like she told him rather than asked him. That, uh, wasn’t part o’ the plan… Huh. Ah’ll be. That there sugarcube is one mighty forward pony.”

“I’m glad you think so, Apple.” A familiar mare’s voice adds as approaching hoofsteps accompany the voice, causing the saddle arabians to turn to its source. “Because Opal Pie and I have something to ask you two.”

Apple and Musiqaa held their stunned and wide-eyed expressions as, there, standing before them, were the two earth pony mares responsible for showing them where they’d be staying for the time being. The same mares they’d spent ample time with ever since their arrival.

Grapevine bumps her fellow crystal guard with her flank.

“Oomph—Grape!” Opal shouts, flustered and glaring at the purple-coated, silver-maned mare. “Don’t rush me.”

Grape rolls her emerald eyes, “Then stop being so shy and get to it already. Now that they’re staying here for a little while, this is as good a time as any!”

Opal sighs in resignation, turning her reddened features to Apple.

“A-Apple Crisp… Would you like to be my date at the festival next month?”

“Naturally, that would make Musiqaa my date!” Grapevine declared, finishing with a wink and blowing a kiss in her chosen stallion’s direction.

Silence takes hold as the stallions allow the mares’ requests to run through their psyche. They then share a look, nod, and set their focus on the earth ponies with determined expressions, answering in unison:

“We’d be honored.”

-Crystal Empire: Southern Fields-

The last semblances of the late afternoon sun’s orange rays crept over Mount Everhoof as Sombra, Sombasi, and Radiant Hope lay on their backs on a lush hill, its blades of grass dancing in the wind.

“So, how’s everything been going with Lobellia, Sombasi?” Hope asked, lying in the middle with the dark gray unicorn colts on either side.

“It’s awful,” he answered dreadfully. “Sombasi would rather move into the treehouse at this rate. And don’t get Sombasi started on how long Blueblood takes in the bathroom; it’s insane!”

Sombra lets loose a whistle from Sombasi and Hope’s right. “That sounds harsh, brother. In any case, have either of you tried to get along?”

The younger colt scoffs, “Sombasi tried, but Bluey’s stubborn flank always rejects any of Sombasi’s peace offerings. So Smbasi sees no point in trying any longer.”

“To be fair, it’s only been a few days,” Hope chimed in. “Give it time.”

Sombasi rolls away and onto his stomach, burying his face into the ground. He muffles something undiscernible into the earth, causing Hope and Sombra to sigh worriedly.

“You two are gonna have to like each other at some point,” Sombra began—Hope nodding in agreement. “It’s why Miss. Chestnut put you two together in the first place.”

Sombasi lifts himself halfway with a grunt, using his forehooves to stay upright, and lets out a sigh.

“I know. It’s just…why does Lobellia like to bully Sombasi more than anypony else? And that was before we became roommates.”

“She’s a big old meanie to everypony in the orphanage, Sombasi. There’s no way she’s targetting you over-”

“Sombra will have to disagree with that, Hope.” The elder sibling interjects, gaining the filly’s attention. “Sombra noticed it, too. Sure, she’s a jerk to everypony, but when it comes to my brother…Well…” He trails off while spinning a forehoof, allowing her to put the pieces together.

“See?” Sombasi inqruired of Hope. “Sombra sees it.”

“Ehehe.” Hope laughed in uncertainty while resting a hoof on the back of her neck. “I…guess you two might be right. I haven’t noticed it, but I’ll take your word for it.” The dark-purple crystal unicorn hums in thought, “Why don’t you ask her?”

“Huh?” Sombasi questioned in confusion.

“Yeah! You know, like, just go up to her and ask her why she’s being a grumpy filly.”

“Miss. Chestnut always said that the first step to solving a problem is acknowledging there is one,” Sombra adds, causing his younger brother to ponder on it.

“Sombasi supposes he could try it. Ok, then.” The dark-gray unicorn abruptly leaps onto his hooves. “I’ll give it a go, even though I know how it’ll end.”

“There you go!” Hope gleed.

“And just think,” starts Sombra, “if you two do start to get along, you might get your own rooms again.” With that, Sombra lifts himself onto his hooves and shakes to disperse any particles of grass caught in his fur, mane, and tail.

Once Hope joins the brotherly duo upright, the trio standing tall and proud, Sombra suddenly turns toward the direction of the empire with a wide grin.

“Last one home is buying shakes from Mr. Sweet Tooth!”

Sombra and Hope are the first to launch off into a full gallop, Sombasi remaining in place with a delayed response.

“H-hey!” He shouts with an extended forehoof. “No fa-!”

‘Som…ba…siiii…’

The colt’s ears shoot upward as a mare’s voice practically whispers in his ears, carried by a sudden surge of wind that danced in his mane.

“Who- who’s there?!” He calls out while turning in place and looking in every direction. “Hello…?!”

‘You both…have grown…so much…’

Sombasi’s heart began to race as an ominous feeling started to take hold of him, his breaths becoming panicked. No matter where he looked, he couldn’t seem to track down who was responsible for the words he’d heard.

‘Soon…you and your brother will…awaken…’

“Who’s out there?!” He screamed while lowering himself to the ground, quivering in fear.

‘Fear shall…spread across…the empire…’

Sombasi folds his ears against his head and covers his eyes with his forelimbs.

‘There will…be…darkness…’

“S-stop! Whoever you are, j-just leave me alone!”

‘And we…will…reclaim…what was taken…’

A red magical aura surrounds the dark-gray unicorn’s form, forcing him to lower his forehooves before lifting his head upward. And as Sombasi dared to open his eyes… He saw someone looking down at him…

“Svartelfheim.”

Sombasi had finally reached his limit as he bolted like a frightened feline, tripping several times along the way in a panic before finally managing to regain his bearings and run off to the empire’s safety.

He dared not to look back as the colt ran for all he was worth, distancing himself from the strange shadow-mare. And her voice… It was strange, but somehow, someway…

He knew that voice.

……….

As Sombasi’s form disappears over the grassy hill, the shadow-equine lets loose a series of chuckling of an ominous nature.

“Sombra… Sombasi… My sons. You shall throw open the gates of the Evergloam, and when that time comes, we shall be a family again…”

The shadowy specter begins to fade away slowly, letting loose a final series of words alongside it.

“Let darkness take the world…”

“And deliver it upon our lord…Dokkalfar.”

-???-

Within a mysterious realm with a night sky filled with stars and shimmering crystals protruding up from all around the crystalline landscape, a light magentaish-gray coated alicorn mare, who looked to have been in a recent scuffle, stares with deep focus upon a scale-modeled battlefield.

“Hmmm…”

Her youthful voice travels all across the realm as she holds a white flag, setting it down near several red flags of an opposing faction.

“So that’s how you want to play it, huh, Dok? Fine.” She grins, manifesting another white flag into her grasp, raising it up high, and slamming it down upon the board competitively.

“Try this on for size, edgelord!”

Chapter 35~

The purple wooden wheels of a light-gray carriage pulled by four Equestria-attired earth pony stallions go around along a dirt road, often serving as a favorable trading route between Equestria and the Crystal Empire.

An insignia of a yellow sparkling star rests on either side of the carriage, with purple stripes going across the vehicle’s rooftop, the color scheme matching the owner’s within as the unicorn mare in question looks out the window towards the vast fields of green with patches of snow littering its face, bathing in late-morning sunlight.

“To think that the Crystal Heart has such far-reaching weather manipulation capabilities,” the mare observed with arctic light blue eyes, her gentle, regal voice slightly echoing across the carriage’s innards. “It never ceases to amaze me.”

The sound of something sliding across a metal frame goes off on the adjacent side of the carriage.

“Lady Starshine Velvet.” A guard fastened into the rear end of the trace and pole began, looking back into the vehicle through the now-open narrow window, garnering the mare’s attention. “We should be entering the Crystal Empire within the next hour, ma’am.”

Starshine nods with a close-lipped smile. “Thank you for the update, my good stallion.”

The guard nods affirmatively and slides the window shut—the light-gray unicorn setting her gaze on the outside world once more.

A plethora of thoughts pertaining to her new life and things to come flows through her mind—chief being the one that rises to the surface above all others.

“Ooh!” She squeed in excitement. “I can’t wait to introduce those colts to my family’s Sibling Supreme tradition. Who will manage to claim the crown, I wonder?”

-The Crystal Empire-

Starshine’s carriage proceeds onward from the southern checkpoint, following its thorough inspection from the crystal guards, as the vehicle flows into the vibrant streets of the Crystal Empire. Honestly, it hardly felt like a whole hour had passed for the Equestrian mare. Then again, she did spend most of that time lost in thoughts within her carriage, prompting a giggle out of the mare for her own antic.

Starshine continued to observe the crystalline structures and the passing of the empire’s denizens through her window with great interest. And before long, she felt the vehicle slowly start to decelerate before coming to a complete stop.

“Oh, my,” the unicorn states as she spots a particular scenario unfolding beyond the window. “It looks like I have a welcoming party.” She urgently hops off her furnishing, her hooves clopping against the hardwood floor, sporting a look of determination after taking nerve-steeling breaths.

“Ok! Let’s do this!”

……….

A moderate-purple aura seizes the doorknob of the carriage’s rear entryway in its magical grasp, the white door being willed open by its owner. Starshine exits the vehicle with an alighted horn and kills off the flow of magic while turning to face a small collective of guards with an unarmored, light-blue-ice-coated, non-crystal unicorn mare with an entrancing golden mane and tail at the forefront.

“Welcome, Lady Starshine Velvet,” the golden-maned beauty began, Starshine’s curiosity being piqued by their trio of snowflakes cutie mark. “My name is Arthrodite Snowcrawl. I trust your journey was a pleasant one?”

“It actually was; thank you for asking,” Starshine responds in glee. “Oh. And just Starshine Velvet is fine. No need for any fancy titles with this noble.” She finished with laughter. “Now then, let’s get straight down to business. No need to beat around the bush, as they say.”

Arthrodite nods with a pleasant hum. “Ah. A mare of action. I like that.” She looked to her guards and whistled, the armored force approaching the carriage in response, followed by them starting the process of unloading various forms of luggage and seeing to the needs of the four Equestrian stallions.

“Your belongings will be taken to your new residency,” said Arthrodite. “As well as your carriage. Although, given the circumstances, you’ll probably need to hire some new studs for the harness.”

Starshine gives an understanding and thankful nod, internally banishing away Arthrodite’s ‘colorful’ use of ‘studs,’ before looking back to her Equestrian transports.

“Thank you for your perseverance, gentlesirs!” She expressed her gratitude while waving a forehoof at them. “Please help yourselves to the empire’s amenities and relax before heading back to Equestria. My treat, of course.”

The four earth ponies sign and voice their gratitude before being led away by a crystal guard.

“Things seem to be in order now.” Arthrodite’s words demanded Starshine’s attention once more. “Are you ready to begin?”

The soon-to-be former Equestrian and agent of S.M.I.L.E unicorn nods. “Affirmative.”

“Then follow me, please.”

Arthrodite turned to the right and aimed her form towards the somewhat distant crystalline visage of the Crystal Castle. She starts to venture down the street with Starshine picking up her pace and pulling up at her side.

“Can I safely assume that you’re familiar with your mission’s parameters?” Arthrodite inquired.

“Yes, indeed!” Starshine affirms with upstretched ears. “Incidentally, I even ran into the Royal Sisters during my trip here. I got the basis for my mission via Princess Celestia’s urgent letter to my organization, and she answered any further questions I had when we met in person.

However… I couldn’t help but notice a small pegasus filly was accompanying them. I wouldn’t dare to step beyond my boundaries to question it, but—well…”

“Her name is Snowdrop,” Arthrodite answered knowingly, mildly shocking Starshine, “a blind filly who’s now officially adopted by Princess Luna. Congratulations, your homeland now has a third princess. Well, technically.”

“P-Princess Luna did what?!” Starshine screamed in a panic, causing Arthrodite to pause and turn back as the newly arrived mare paced back and forth in distress.

“This isn’t good. This isn’t good. Sweet Celestia, this is NOT GOOD!”

Aphrodite raises an eyebrow, “So I’m gonna go out on a limb here and assume that isn’t good?” She asked teasingly, earning a stern glare from Starshine.

“You’re not funny,” Starshine asserts, “and you have no idea how much chaos will ensue once the nobility back home hears of this. Maker’s sake, words alone can’t express the amount of trouble Snowdrop’s been dropped into.”

“Right, right. Equestria’s snobby nobility, infestation of superiority complexes, houses vying to outcompete one another, lots and lots of backstabbing, etcetera, etcetera.”

“Not all of us are like that!” Starshine protests. “Some of us, like my family, actually uphold our status with honor, respect, and in absolute accordance with the key tenets of Equestria.”

She sighs and relents seconds later, all while Arthrodite looks upon her with a neutral expression. “But…yes. You’re right. I just hope the princesses know what they’re doing.”

Arthrodite hums and turns away to trek down the road again, Starshine following suit as the duo approaches a crossroad.

“In other words, it sounds like Equestria’s problem,” the larger unicorn mare earns a deadpan expression from Starshine. “And since it’s not the Crystal Empire’s problem, it’s not my problem. You with me so far?”

Starshine’s features scrunch in displeasure. “Hmph! You cold-hearted- hey, wait!” She called out as Arthrodite turned to the left of the crossroad. “The castle is that way.” The mare emphasized while pointing a forelimb in the appropriate direction—dead ahead.

“Sombra and Sombasi are at school right now, tiny teats,” Arthrodite mocked playfully without looking back and continuing on. “And your house is this way.”

“T-tiny- what- I- th-they’re not-” Starshine barely managed while imitating a goldfish, “how dare you!”

“Better hurry up, or you’ll get left behind, Special Agent.”

Starshine’s left eye twitches as frustration build up within her. The unicorn lets out a groan, “This mare…” She mutters in annoyance before quickly trotting forth to catch up to her escort.

“You really shouldn’t announce to the world that I’m an agent, you know.”

That caused Arthrodite to pause in place before abruptly placing a forelimb on Starshine’s withers, much to her confusion.

“Starshine! Starshine! We’ve got Starshine here!” Arthrodite declared, earning absolutely no response from nearby passing crystal and non-crystal ponies, save for a growl through gritted teeth from Starshine herself. “See? Nopony cares. Now knock off the subtle agent crap. We’ll stop by your new place before heading down to the orphanage.”

Arthrodite pats the agent twice before pulling away and venturing off again, leaving behind a fuming, red-headed—despite the light-gray coat—unicorn mare who’s on the verge of screaming out, using all of her willpower to prevent such a cataclysmic event.

Starshine takes a deep and recuperative breath, exhaling slowly. “Patience, Starshine. Patience. Set a good example for your sons.”

With her composure recollected, Starshine quickly catches up to Arthrodite, and thus did the agent of S.M.I.L.E and the changeling in disguise set off to settle the former mare in properly.

But unbeknownst to them both, and just beneath the proud Crystal Castle that stood firm in the heart of the empire, the Crystal Heart shimmered and seemingly glowed more vibrantly for a moment while continuing to rotate clockwise between a crystalline stalagmite and stalactite.

The heart of Latona, as ever, was carefully knitting delicate threads of fate. And if one were to listen closely, they may or may not be able to pick up on a female voice whispering a series of names into the very winds and across the mountains of the Frozen North.

“Starshine Velvet…”

“Twilight Velvet…

“Shining Armor…”

Twilight Sparkle…

“Spike… Brave... Glorious...”

Chapter 36~

-Chestnut Falls’ Crystal Heart Foal Center-

“Ok, special agent,” Arthrodite said as she and Starshine stood a short distance away from the orphanage’s finely kept crystalline path leading up to the building’s entrance beyond the archway. “It’s about that time.”

“You’re never going to stop doing that, are you?” Starshine asked annoyantly, raising an eyebrow.

“No, I’m not. Anyway—”

“—Wow…—”

“—let’s review what we discussed at your place. You’re going to go in there, act all nonchalant, and-”

“I know my mission, Arthrodite,” the unicorn interjects sternly. “I’m one of S.M.I.L.E’s top agents; one of its best and brightest, not some rookie fresh out of the royal guard.” She finishes with a roll of her eyes, shifting her gaze to the orphanage nearby. “You have no idea what this mare is capable of.”

“Could’ve fooled me…”

“What was that?”

“Nothing! Nothing at all~!” Arthrodite quickly answered playfully as Starshine, unaware of the hushed mockery, had shot her attention back onto the ice-coated, golden-maned unicorn. The disguised changeling then cleared her throat, though her companion suspected something had transpired.

But before a single word could be let loose from Arthrodite’s lips, the sound of rapidly approaching hooves began to grow from their rear, along with exasperated breaths moments after. As they turn to face the proper direction, they’re greeted with the form of a light-gray crystal unicorn stallion donned in red royal-aid attire coming at them, his groomed black mane and tail having become a crazed mess due to the physical activity.

The Royal Assistant.

“A-Arthro-dite…!” He managed after skiing to a halt.

“Maneigh Marco?” She questioned with a raised brow. “Are you ok?”

“NO! G-get to the castle, now!” He roared, turning around, “We’re to meet Princess Amore in the throne room immediately. Come with me!”

The stallion’s urgency and panic were enough to jolt the disguised changeling to action, and Starshine nodded at them in understanding. Given that Equestria's capital bordered the Everfree Forest, the scenario was all too similar to the almost daily affairs of her home.

“I can handle Sombra and Sombasi,” the white unicorn assured. “Thank you for your assistance. You two had best be off.”

And so they did, following affirmative nods as hurried hooves clopped against the crystalline foundations of the northern empire, becoming distant with every passing second.

“Go get ‘em, Momma Pone!” Arthrodite shouts back over her shoulder not long before she and Maneigh disappear around the street corner, startling several bystanders in the process.

Starshine trusted that, regardless of the emergency, the princess and her forces could handle it. Celestia had often spoken highly of the Crystal Empire’s capabilities, and the prowess of the Crystal Heart was something unlike anything she’d ever seen. Of course, Star had never actually seen the artifact’s prowess, but perhaps her time here would merit such an opportunity.

The ‘need-to-know’ side of her mentally danced at the thought, but the ‘get-down-to business’ side seemed to take the reigns as the formerly Equestrian unicorn banished those thoughts away, steeled herself, and proceeded onward to her lifelong mission of motherhood.

Another thought causes her to chuckle while stepping through the archway and strolling along the crystalline path.

“I’ve dealt with ancient ruins and nightmarish creatures of the Everfree, and I even helped the princesses take down a nation’s corrupt leader or three. How hard could being a parent of two shadow ponies possibly be?”

Unbeknownst to Starshine, and as she approached the orphanage doors, the Crystal Heart seemed to shimmer when those words were let loose from the mare’s lips.

Starshine’s purple magical grasp seized the right side of the orphanage’s double door and willed it open. The mare walked in with an aura of purpose as she looked to and fro, taking in the relatively luxurious decor. In truth, seeing this left much to be desired regarding Equestria’s very own orphanages scattered across the land, the buildings’ outer shell and inner sanctum being nowhere near this grand.

Yes, orphanages. She hated emphasizing the ‘s,’ but it was all too accurate and highlighted yet another admirable trait of the empire: it only had a single orphanage. And, from what she saw, there weren’t all too many orphans inhabiting it. That alone spoke volumes of the success of their society’s values. It was enough to make her ears fold against her head in a small bit of shame.

“Oh!” Voiced a nearby mare, causing Star’s ears to shoot upward. “Good afternoon!” Star turned towards the source of the admittedly sweet and motherly voice, after which she spotted a chestnut-coated, crystal earth pony mare beaming a smile behind a counter.

“My sincerest apologies; I was just finishing up some paperwork. Welcome to my Foal Center!” The mare emphasized with a gleefully raised forehoof.

Starshine respectfully nods and smiles. “You must be Miss Chestnut,” she responds, making her way over to the counter and resting a forehoof on it.

“I wonder what gave that away?” Miss. Chestnut asked humorously, gesturing to her coat before stifling a giggle. She then rests and clasps her forehooves together on the counter, getting straight down to business.

“So, what’ll it be today, deary? We have fillies and foals of all three types, both of crystal and non-crystal pony lineage. I’d be more than happy to give you a tour if you’d like?” Miss. Chestnut’s eyes abruptly narrow, “Hmm. I don’t believe I’ve ever seen you round the empire before.”

“I just arrived today,” Star answered matter-of-factly. “My name is Starshine Velvet; I recently moved here from Equestria.”

The chestnut mare nods. “That doesn’t surprise me. We received quite a number of Equestrians prior to the Umbrum’s invasion. Sadly, the empire hasn’t received many more immigrants recently due to that event.”

“I’m sorry to hear that.”

“Oh, don’t you go worrying yourself about it, deary,” Chestnut assured with a waving forehoof. “It’s all in the past now. We crystal ponies believe in learning from the past and focusing everything else on tending to the future. Speaking of which, I believe we have a tour to undertake!” She exclaimed excitedly.

“That won’t be necessary, Miss. Chestnut,” Star proudly stated, garnering the caretaker’s attention. “I already have two colts in mind.”

The chestnut mare gasps in delight. “That’s splendid! Now, before we go any further, and considering you recently moved here, I will need to see proof that you can financially support two-”

The crystal earth pony’s words are cut off as Star fires up her horn and manifests a small lavender vortex alongside her. But it’s what lies beyond the anomaly that causes Chestnut’s eyes to widen and her muzzle to drop: a large chamber with piles of bits laid about and valuable goods tucked away on shelves and arranged on various displays.

“You’ll find that I’m quite financially stable,” Star said, smiling with a raised eyebrow. “And yes, I do already have a fine residency to raise them in. In fact,” her magic conjures a parchment into being, said parchment being seized by the mare mid-air and brought down onto the countertop with ample force. “It’s even got the princess’s seal of approval.” She finished with a wink, making her manifested vortex sizzle away afterward.

Miss. Chestnut was completely dumbfounded, her eyes wider than crystal plates as they slowly went down to the parchment, back up to the grinning unicorn, and back down to the parchment again. This would repeat several more times as the orphanage caretaker almost looked like a chestnut-colored goldfish.

“W-wha- w-who-” Chestnut swallowed a lump in her throat. “Who exactly are you…?”

Star chuckles in amusement. “Starshine Velvet, remember? Or rather, I should say…” The unicorn checks her surroundings and, once she is sure the coast is clear, calls upon her magic to bring forth another object before sliding it toward Miss. Chestnut.

“Oh, my sweet Amore,” Chestnut comments in stupified realization as a S.M.I.L.E badge lies within her reach. “You’re…her.”

“Agent Starshine Velvet reporting for duty, ma’am. And I’m here to pick up my sons.”

Author's Note

Apologies for this chapter being somewhat shorter, but things get quite chaotic in the next chapter, especially if you've all seen my most recent blog post. :raritywink: This serves as a nice bridge that leads up to it.

Chapter 7~

-Crystal Empire: Castle Dining Room-

The clanking of plates with accompanying silverware echoes as they’re set down upon a large, crystalline, and oval-shaped table resting within the chamber’s epicenter.

Many servers of either gender and all three types donned in what one would often associate with kitchen staff tend to their three royal charges. Princess Amore sits at the table’s forefront as a plate is lowered and rested before her by a crystal unicorn stallion’s orange magical grasp.

“Thank you, my little pony,” Amore expressed, the unicorn server nodding with a smile before trotting away.

King Malik sat to Amore’s right and along the table’s length, nine other crystalline furnishings going down the line with ten others evenly adjacent on the other side. A crystal earth pony mare with a shimmering green coat—an ever-present phenomenon both Olstrom and Malik had always been thrown off by yet admired—rests the King’s platter and silverware down.

“My, my,” the King began, eyeing the mare with great interest. “I am torn between what is far more beautiful: the Empire or its denizens.” his words garner the mare’s attention. “Especially the mares.” he finished with a wink.

The mare’s eyes widened with a jolt. “S-s-surly y-y-you jest, y-your ma-jesty,” she struggled, features reddened.

“On the contrary, I’m only speaking truthfully and, if I may,” Malik gently grabs onto the mare’s left foreleg, lifting it and planting a kiss just above the hoove’s base before pulling away gently.

“Please, just call me Malik.”

A moment of stunned silence takes hold, the mare unable to recollect herself while imitating a goldfish as Malik beamed at her, his looks and smile on glorious display.

Prince Olstrom clears his throat, breaking the silence and standing on guard alongside his seated brother. “That’ll be enough, brother. We have important affairs to attend to, so leave the mare be.”

Malik turns to the covered black stallion with disappointment. “Truly, dear brother of mine, you are the destroyer of all that is fun.”

“And you are the enemy of all mares.” Olstrom shifts his gaze to the mare. “Ma’am, I am obligated to inform you that my brother is already married and has a herd.”

“Y-you’re married?!” the mare screamed, disappointment and betrayal drenched in her tone. “You scoundrel!” she turns away with a ‘Humph,’ lifting her chin as she trots off, although she stops a small distance away from Olstrom.

“You should teach your brother some manners, your highness.”

“Noted,” Olstrom responds. The server mare nods and takes her leave, King Malik observing in stunned silence with an agape jaw.

Malik turned to his brother, back to the retreating mare, and back to his brother again.

“You traitor!” he exclaimed with an appointed forelimb.

“You’re welcome.” Olstrom ended with a chuckle.

“Ohohohahaha!” the laughter of one Princess Amore makes itself known, drawing the brothers toward her as she found great amusement in the entire affair.

“Goodness, I love this,” the vermillion mare began, slapping the table with a forelimb. “You two are such a breath of fresh air.” she sighs longingly, “By Letona, what I’d give to have a sibling of my own.”

Olstrom stoically held his gaze forward, Malik glaring at his adoptive sibling, chuckling afterward. But a thought occurred to the king, his growing curiosity garnering Amore’s attention.

“Something on your mind, King Malik?”

“Myes. Exceptionally discerning, princess.”

A crystal pegasus waiter suddenly sets down three empty glasses, one for each royal in attendance, which halts King Malik’s words for a time. A filled transparent pitcher with cool droplets of water sliding down its side is floated over each glassware utilizing an alighted unicorn horn.

The sounds of their refreshments being served only stimulated their thirst, and once King Malik’s cup was filled, he greedily swiped it off the table and chugged it down without hesitation.

“Ahhhh!” he expressed in pure bliss. “That’s exquisite, like the many pristine oases back home.” he cleared his throat, Amore floating her cup within a magical light-blue grasp and swirling its contents while Olstrom slightly removed the cloth coverings of his muzzle, partaking in his drink.

-Hmmm,- Amore thought with interest, an eye glancing towards the saddle arabian. -I wonder how he looks beneath those coverings. He’s got nice eyes, though. Hazel color, if I’m not mistaken.-

King Malik abruptly claps his forelimbs together, garnering Amore’s attention. “Alrighty then.” his gaze shifted to the princess. “You mentioned somepony named Letona? I am most curious about that.”

Amore tilts her head, mildly confused. “Oh?” a pair of ears fold against their pale vermillion owner. “Apologies for my confusion. You see, I just assumed that your parents, King Sahara and Queen Hayat, had long since passed the knowledge of Letona onto you.”

A dead silence, barring the sounds of kitchen staff making and finalizing their preparations, takes hold of the three royals. Malik’s ears folded against his head while Olstrom’s half-covered gaze wandered away.

Amore instantly read the situation and wished she had never brought up the subject, her eyes shooting wide open in horrific realization.

“Y-your message…” she sorrowfully began. “It stated that they passed the throne onto… oh, by Letona’s grace.” she brings a forelimb over quivering lips, tears threatening to escape their socket prison. “I’m so sorry…”

King Malik sighs. “Your perception is striking as always, princess.” he steels himself, lifting his head high and intaking a deep breath.

“Our parents have returned to the sands of time… but they were taken away far too soon.”

“T-taken…?” Amore shook her head, “No, you couldn’t mean-”

“Yes, princess,” Malik interjects, his tone a whirlwind of sternness and sorrow. “They were murdered.”

“M-murdered…” Amore truly couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “But-why… how could…” her tearful eyes downcast to the crystal table. “They were such loving beings…” she buries her face into her forehooves, “Just like my mother.”

King Malik extends a forelimb, resting it on Amore’s right shoulder. “That’s another reason why my brother and I wanted to come and see you.” he finished, gently pulling his appendage away. “We’re just sorry that it took us two whole years after Lady Prismatic's passing.”

“N-no, no, it’s ok,” Amore says while wiping away her tears. “Suffice to say we were all recovering from our losses… but, even still, I didn’t even know of your parents’ passing until now-”

Amore’s words are cut off as Olstrom suddenly turns away with a grunt and marches toward the exit.

“O-Olstrom?!” Malik calls out with an extended forelimb. “Where are you-?!”

“For a walk!” Olstrom roared, harshly pulling one of the large doors open and passing through the exit.

……….

“And that’s why you never compare an apple to another fru-” Apple Crisp’s words abruptly stop as Olstrom exited the dining room, slamming the door shut behind him.

“Sir!” Apple Crisp and Musiqaa Melody state in unison, shifting to attention. “Wait—my prince, where are you going?” Musiqaa inquired as Olstrom passed by, seemingly ignoring them and the crystal mares present.

The two stallions shoot apologetic stares at the crystal guardmares—Steady Grapevine and Opal Pie—before trotting after-

“No.”

Olstrom’s authoritative tone that echoes throughout the hallway stops the duo dead in their tracks, looking back at them over his shoulder as he continues to walk down the hall.

“Stay at your posts… I need some time to myself.”

Both Musiqaa and Apple stunningly observe Olstrom’s parting form with perked-up ears until the prince vanishes around a corner.

“W-what just happened?” Musiqaa inquired, and Apple sighed.

“Ah know that tone… and even under all that cloth n’ metal, ah reckon ah know what face he’s wearin’,” the western saddle arabian began. “It can only mean one thin’: the death of his folks.”

“Sweet Celestia…” Opal comments, approaching the stallions with Grape at her side. “Does it have anything to do with… those Sirens?” she hesitantly asked.

Despite her time in the Crystal Empire, the Rock Family member still attained certain phrases she had grown up with. ‘Sweet Celestia.’ ‘Luna Damnit.’ And others of the like.

She had always tried to repress them, but situations like this were prime moments for her to slip up. She knew it wasn’t an issue but figured it’d be best to be wary—living in another kingdom and all that.

“It has everything to do with Sirens,” Musiqaa said in sorrow.

“Is there anything we can do for him?” Grape asked hopefully.

“Sadly… naw,” Apple answered. “We’ve got’tah let it pass on by.” he chuckles. “But don’t yall go worry’n ‘bout it too much; he’s a strong stallion. He’ll come back ‘fore long.”

……….

Only two royals remained in the dining room as Malik and Amore sat silently in their crystalline seats, still absorbing Olstrom’s departure. Some of the attendants present had halted their work during the prince’s disembarkment, but a single stern glance from Amore beckoned them all to return to their duties.

“He’s taking it quite hard,” Amore finally spoke. “Your brother… when I was younger, I recall Queen Hayat telling me about Olstrom during her talks with my mother—says he was very close to her.”

Malik laughs lightly. “Yes. Indeed. Olstrom loved us all immensely, but my mother? He worshipped her.” his face falters, sympathy taking over. “But it’s more than that… so much more.”

A sudden burst of magic manifests itself a short distance away from the table and toward the room’s exit, halting the royalties’ conversation.

“Princess Amore, I bring urgent news!” a light-gray crystal unicorn stallion exclaimed with wide red eyes, donned in the attire of royal assistance—his cutie mark depicting two hooves lifting a platinum crown up high.

“Ah!” Amore beamed, ears perking up and grateful for a change in the sad atmosphere. “Maneigh Marco, I was wondering where you-”

“Forgive me for the rude interjection, your highness, but they’re here! The Princesses of Equestria have arrived!”

-Crystal Empire: Chestnut Falls’ Crystal Heart Foal Center-

Sombasi mumbled in annoyance as he pulled along a small blue cart filled with his belongings down the active corridor.

“Stupid, stupid, Blue,” he scorned. “Can’t believe Sombasi has to share a room with them now.”

He then glanced at a nearby clock etched between two closed doors as he passed by, depicting the coming transition from late morning to noon. It was certainly an improvement from the clocks with those ‘hands’ going around, Sombasi never really liked those ones.

11:57 am

A frown forms on his muzzle, his plans for today having been ruined due to the conflict within the classroom. However, he did take notice of some of the other colts and fillies rushing to get outside earlier, just when he and Lobellia had exited Miss. Chestnut’s office.

The dark-gray colt simply brushed it off—they probably were just excited to go outside, he figured. Then again, the empire’s citizens were making quite the commotion, and he could hear faint shouting and cheers coming from outside the orphanage’s walls.

As Sombasi turned around a bend, his eyes widened for just a moment from what he saw, followed by a smile as he trots forth with newfound vigor.

“Brother - everypony!” Sombasi’s greeting garners the attention of Sombra, Radiant Hope, and Snowdrop. “Sombasi is happy to see you. You won’t believe the morning Sombasi has had.”

“There you are, dearest brother,” Sombra responds. “Hope and I might just surprise you with the morning we've had. Speaking of, Snowdrop has told us about-” his words die down upon noticing the wagon filled with belongings pulled by Sombasi. “Wait… why are you-”

“It’s bad, brother!” Sombasi interjects in dread. “Really, really, bad.”

The cart-pulling colt comes to a stop before the trio. “What’s wrong, Sombasi?” Hope asked, Sombra matching her worry.

“H-hi, Sombasi,” Snowdrop greets, turning away shyly.

“It is the worst thing that could ever befall any of us- it, I-” the dark colt simply couldn’t speak anymore, eyes going down to the floor ominously. “Sombasi’s life is ruined…” he muttered.

As Hope and Snowdrop looked on worriedly, Sombra trots forth and rests a forelimb on his sibling. “Relax, Sombasi. Surely, whatever has happened couldn’t possibly be-”

“Sombasi must share a room with-with-with… Blueblood!” the colt cried out after lifting his head hurriedly.

The ensuing silence was so intense that they could hear the buzzing sound of a passing fly. And after a moment, Sombra raised his head and broke the silence with what Sombasi had last expected:

“Ahahahahaha!”

Laughter.

Chapter 34~

Dies Mercurii, Lanuarius X, CCCXXV

Warm rays of light lurking through closed purple window curtains located over Sombasi’s bed stir him from his slumber. The dark colt lifts his head from his pillow with a drawn-out yawn and surveys the room while lifting and twisting his body into a sitting position.

Across the way, Sombasi takes notice of Lobellia Blueblood, the non-crystal unicorn still lost in the fine embrace of sleep as her side of the room always causes him to roll his eyes. He could go on and on, but to sum it all up, he just couldn’t bear how obnoxiously filly it all was, complete with a large emphasis on the color white and gold, the color scheme directly reflecting Blue’s ego.

A glance over to the nearby crystalline clock, depicting magical, flaring green numerals, informs the colt that he’d awakened two hours before class started.

“It’s six in the morning…”

The annoyance in his words was all too apparent. It especially didn’t help that he’d been unable to fall asleep properly for the last four days. Not since…that happened on the southern fields.

The recollection prompts Sombasi to bring a forehoof up to his head. “Who was she?” He asked of the world. “I… I think I know her, and yet-”

A series of light knocks presents itself, causing Sombasi to shift his gaze to the crystalline chamber’s brown, wooden door.

“Sombasi?” Hope’s cheerful voice beckoned from the other side, slightly muffled. “You ready yet?”

“Coming!” He responds, practically throwing himself off the bed and hurriedly making his way over to the door.

“Ugh…” Sombasi could hear Lobellia voicing her displeasure as she turned onto her stomach and threw a cotton-white pillow over her head while the dark-gray unicorn passed by.

Sombasi shakes his head at his roommate’s actions, stands before the door, and twists on the lock to pull the barricade inward, unveiling the form of his dear friend.

“Good morning!” Hope bursts in glee. “Wanna grab a bite with me and Sombra before class starts? He should be at the cafeteria by now and- wait…” She narrows her eyes while picking Sombasi apart, “Did you just wake up? You look awful!”

“Yeah,” Sombasi answered tiresomely. “It’s been difficult to sleep early as of late. I try, but I kind of just lay there, you know?”

It was a lie. In truth, what had transpired on the southern fields had all but left its mark on the young colt, being solely responsible for his restless nights. Still, in hindsight, breakfast could be as good a time as any to bring it up.

Hope giggles. “No more sweets for you before bed. Trust me, I went a whole night without sleep just to eat a whole cookie jar. It was worth it, but my stomach paid the price.”

Sombasi recoils at that, “Ew. Too much info, Hope.”

“Will you two shut up and get out of here already?!” Lobellia’s voice boomed from nearby just as Hope was about to respond, prompting the duo to set their sights on the flaring unicorn sitting on her bed. “You’ve ruined my beauty sleep!”

“What does it matter?” Sombasi retorts. “You take hours to get ready, anyway. As far as Sombasi is concerned, he did you a favor.”

“Unlike you, Sombasi, I take pride in my appearance. A noble like me must always keep proper etiquette.”

“Since when were you a noble?” Sombasi barked and scoffed before dismissively turning away. “Let’s go, Hope,” he states while walking past her, frazzled mane and unkept appearance be banished to Tartarus.

However, unbeknownst to Sombasi, due to his dismissal and departure, he hadn’t realized just how much of an effect his words had on the white-coated, golden-maned filly within the bedroom. But the aftermath of Sombasi’s words was on full display for Hope as she looked into the chamber, her ears folding against her head from what she saw.

Lobellia’s eyes were covered by her mane as her head was tilted downward, to which Hope could practically see sorrow and anger radiating off of the white unicorn.

“Lobellia, he-”

“Get lost, Hope,” Lobellia interjects with venom in her voice. “Go join your stupid friends. I need to get ready…”

“O-ok, Bluey-”

“It’s Blueblood!” Hope falls back onto her flank from the sudden outburst. “Blue! Blood! You aren’t worthy enough to give me some ridiculous peasant nickname! Now, get! Out!”

Hope lets out a sigh while recovering from her fall, rising up and onto her hooves before turning around.

“You know something, Blueblood?” Hope began without looking back. “My fairy friends and I hope that somepony comes along who can still somehow like you even though you’re a nasty meanie.”

With that, Hope starts her departure as the sound of her hooves clopping against the crystal floor distance with every step. After a few moments, Lobellia fires up her horn in a light-amber aura and magically wills the door shut with some generous force, locking it and basking in the room’s silence, acting as her only companion.

Once she is sure of her isolation and free from unwanted eyes, the emotional dam within that she managed to hide from Sombasi and Hope—although the grayish heliotrope-coated crystal unicorn caught hints of it—finally bursts, and a trail of tears strolls down her cheeks from closed weeping arctic blue eyes.

Lobellia sobs through gritted teeth of pain as recollective memories take the front stage of her mind, courtesy of Sombasi’s words.

“Do you have her, your highness?”

“Of course. Now, here’s your payment, as we agreed. Do with my sister, Lobellia, as you deem fit, just so long as she never returns to Unicornia.”

“Very well. We know of a black marketplace down in Kludgetow-”

“Toss her into the sea for all I care, cat! Just get rid of her!”

“No! Please, brother, don’t do this!”

“Silence, you wretched brat! Long have you denied me my birthright, but no more!”

Ple-hease! Y-you can have the crown! I-I-”

“Foolish sister. You truly have no idea how things work here in Unicornia. Fret not, though… I’ll be sure to comfort Mother on your behalf.”

“No!”

“Big brother!”

“Please!”

“Come back!”

“Momma! Pappa! Anypony, please, help me!”

“Shut it, pony!”

“Put a gag on her, for Bastet’s sake. I don’t want to hear that shit on the ship. I might have nine lives, but my ears don’t.”

“You got it, boss. Come ‘ere, you little…”

Lobellia couldn’t bear to delve deeper into the memories as she now lay curled up on her bed, her form quivering as if she’d been thrown out into the wilds of the Frozen North. Ironic, seeing as that’s where she was foun-

[CLICK-THUMP-THUMP]

The fiddling on the room’s locked doorknob interrupts her sorrowful thoughts. “Blueblood?!” The unmistakably infuriated voice of Miss. Chestnut declared from the other side, causing Lobellia to rise in a panic. “Open this door immediately, young lady! You’ve already missed three whole hours of class!”

“W-what…?” Lobellia muttered in disbelief, throwing her gaze over to the clock and- sweet Amore, it was a little past eleven AM!

The filly was simply at a loss, her cheeks wet and dampened as she stared at the clock. It felt like only minutes had passed for her, and yet, she was so lost in her past experience that her perception of time was utterly lost.

Outside of the room, the sound of rattling keys made itself known as Miss. Chestnut shuffles through them with a glare present on her face. Finding the master key, the orphanage caretaker aims it directly at the locking mechanism, causing a purple rune to glow, unlocking it, and pushing the door open.

“You’d better have a good excuse for-” Miss. Chestnut began upon entering, only to find Lobellia’s tearful gaze and frequent sobbing form aimed directly at the crystal earth pony, causing a pause in their sentence. “L-Lobellia? What’s wrong, dearie?”

“I… I can’t do this anymore… Miss. Chestnut.”

Chestnut’s features softened, knowing something was bothering the unicorn. She closes the door behind her and makes her way over to the bed.

“What do you mean by that, sweetheart?”

Lobellia swallows a lump in her throat and raises her head to look into her caretaker’s eyes, another stream of tears flowing down her own.

“I haven’t been honest with you, Miss. Chestnut. You and Princess Amore. And it’s time to fix that…”

The chestnut mare sets a comforting hoof onto the distraught filly, “Talk to me, dear. You know I’m always here when any of you need me. Now, what’s this talk about honesty?”

Lobellia takes a recuperative breath and steels herself. “When Princess Amore’s guards found me, and when I was brought here, I told everypony that I was a part of a traveling noble family who’d…been killed by the dire wolf clans to the east.”

“Yes,” Chestnut responds with a nod. “And you are a very brave filly for managing to survive that, dearie. The Empire has a very fragile relationship with those wolves, and they never spare ponies who stray into their territory during their Wild Hunt.”

A momentary pause takes hold.

“...I lied about that.”

Chestnut’s eyes widen as shock takes over her form. “W-what…?”

“Some of it was true,” Lobellia quickly explained, “but other parts of the story were…fabricated.”

The shock practically radiating off of Chestnut spoke volumes in of itself. Soon, the chestnut mare controlled her emotions, and she gave the filly a stern look.

“Lobellia Blueblood. Know that I love you with all my heart. With that in mind, I respectfully suggest that you tell me exactly what is going on here.”

“Do… You promise you won’t get mad?”

“Sweetie, no. All I ask of you is the truth. Give me that, and you can rest assured that I will do everything I can to help you.”

Those words earn Chestnut a grateful nod. She then joins the filly on the bed and sits patiently alongside them, allowing them to collect their thoughts. And after several minutes of silence, Lobellia finally breaks it.

“The wolven brethren of Skoll and Hati didn’t kill my family. They did kill my captors, though, who were those catfolk from Abyssinia. I was able to escape during the chaos.”

“Oh, my goodness!” Chestnut cried out. “Lobellia, I- this is serious! Why haven’t you told anypony this before?”

“I couldn’t.” Lobellia sighed, “I didn’t know if I could trust any of you. Not after… A-after…” Hesitation and heartbreak prevent her from continuing.

Acting quickly yet gently, Chestnut embraces the filly, laying them gently against her chest.

“Shhh…” Chestnut comforts while patting the filly’s back. “Take your time, sweetheart. And if you want to stop, we can-”

“No,” interjects Lobellia as she gently pulls her face away from her caretaker’s chest. “I have to tell you one more thing. It’s just…I’m afraid of what might happen.”

“Nothing’s going to happen to you, my dear.”

“You’re only saying that because you don’t know who I am!” The filly argued. “And it involves why I ever was those abbysinians’ captive in the first place. Let me ask you this, Miss. Chestnut: do you know who I am? Who I truly am?”

Chestnut tilts her head while looking down at the filly, “With the way you said that, It’s safe to conclude that no matter what I say, it’d be wrong. So let me ask the important question, dearie: who are you, really?”

The young unicorn takes another breath to steel herself—one final piece of the puzzle she had left to offer and unveil.

“My name is Lobellia Blueblood, Princess of Unicornia and next in line of succession. But I was betrayed and sold away by my brother...Prince Erichthonius.”